Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

            The monastery was under attack.

            Not that that wasn’t a surprise to Kai, oh no. He was honestly surprised this hadn’t happened sooner. It had only been what, five months or so since the Oni assaulted them? The place was due for another battle anyway. But this wasn’t what bothered him.

            It was the fact that it was his powers the enemy was fighting them with.

            Everyone yelped as something collided against the doors, shaking the base. The metal glowed an angry orange before fading to a burnt black.

            “What do we do?!” Jay wailed, shaking Kai’s arm.

            “In there!” Cole said, pointing to a circular vent in the floor. “Come on!”

            He lifted the cover and ushered the ninja forward. Wu dropped in first, then Jay as he called out a warning for Pixal to “hurry up!”

            “I just need a few more seconds,” she insisted as she quickly typed away on a monitor.

            There was another smash! which caused the doors to warp forward. The metal creaked and groaned. It wouldn’t be able to take another hit.

            “We’re out of time!” Kai yelled to her. But she didn’t answer him; she was so absorbed in her work. He grabbed her wrist, panic thudding in his chest. He was not going to lose her to his fire. “Pixal!”

            She looked back at him, and he was shocked to see the calmness in her neon green eyes. “Don’t worry, Kai. I will be fine. Now hide!”

            She pushed him back and sprinted off. He hesitated before diving into the vent. Cole slid the cover back on just as a massive explosion boomed from the far end of the room. The sound of cracking metal filled the air as pieces of the destroyed doors crashed across the base. Kai winced. First Spinjitzu Master, they were going to have a lot to clean up after this.

            The brushing of scales against metal snaked through the air, and he froze. “Show yourself Wu!” Aspheera demanded. “Face me, if you have the courage.”

            Kai clenched his fist. That snake was responsible for all this. Responsible for stealing his power and using it to attack Ninjago City, and now their home. He was sick of hiding from her. More than anything, he wanted to fight.

            A hand fell on his shoulder, startling him from his thoughts. Wu shook his head, his message clear: Don’t let your anger get the better of you. Kai forced himself to relax with a sigh. As usual, his sensei was right. He shouldn’t fight unless there was no other choice—

            “AHH-BLOOEY!”

            —or if Jay decided to sneeze his guts out.

            The lid of the vent was thrown off, revealing the golden serpent herself. “At last,” she hissed, “I’ve dreamed of this moment for so long, Wu. I dreamed—”

            “Keep dreaming!” Pixal shouted. Aspheera only had a second to look startled before a giant green and white mech kicked her away. The snake sorceress landed rather undignified on her flaming tail, before she looked up at the mech with a scowl.

            “Who are you?!” she snarled.

            “Pixal. And you should step away from my friends.”

            The mech jumped down to where the rest of the army of snakes were waiting. Aspheera sent a blast of fire at her, but Pixal blocked it with ease, reflecting it back at the enemy. The snakes shrieked as they crashed into each other like bowling pins.

            Kai grinned and climbed out of the vent. “This is our chance, guys! Let’s go out there and help!”

            The ninja flipped on their hoods and leaped into battle. Cole smashed his scythe into the ground, knocking the soldiers back. Jay spun his nunchucks around in a deadly whirlwind. Kai himself brought his sword down on a snake as he landed, and the reptile dissolved into ash with a wail. That’s right, he thought as he stared at the pile of ash. They’re just constructs from the staff. They’re not real snakes.

            He grinned darkly. Which means I don’t have to go easy on them.

            With a cry, he cut into a charging snake at a forty-five degree angle, cleaving him in two. He dodged the swipe of another and kicked it back into one of its comrades. The whoosh of something flying through the air caught his attention, and he turned just in time to see a sword whizzing towards his face. In one fluid motion, he caught it by the handle and hurled it back at its sender. It impaled one, two, three fiery snakes before it stuck itself in the far wall.

            Kai couldn’t stop the sense of pride that arose in him. He may not have his powers, but he was still holding his own well enough.

            He gasped as the floor of the base shook so hard he nearly lost his balance. He whipped around and paled at the sight before him.

The mech had been struck down, smoke belching from its chest. Somehow, its arm was missing too. Pixal stumbled out of the machine shakily, Wu gently helping her down. Jay and Cole were destroying snakes like there was no tomorrow, but Aspheera kept creating more just as fast. Kai swallowed as he punched a Serpentine back. It was only a matter of time before they were overrun.

And he was helpless to do anything about it.

Suddenly a helicopter zoomed into the base, blasting shots of ice down upon the snakes. The sun glinted off of Zane’s metal arm as he waved at them in greeting. Kai grinned as the Destiny’s Bounty flew in behind the helicopter. Lloyd and Nya stood on the bow of the ship, ready for battle.

“Aspheera!” Lloyd shouted, brandishing the second scroll of forbidden Spinjitzu. His glowing green eyes bored into the snake’s golden ones. “Ready to surrender?”

Kai blinked. Was…was Lloyd aware his head was on fire? And an ethereal, emerald one at that? It must be a side effect from holding the scroll.

Lloyd, Zane, and Nya jumped down from their vehicles and landed in front of Aspheera. Lloyd twirled the staff before launching into his Spinjitzu tornado. The Serpentine sorceress did the same, her form lost in a whirl of crackling orange energy. The tornadoes spun towards each other and clashed with a magnificent BOOM. Kai and the others watched in awe from the sidelines, the two moving too fast to do anything else.

The tornadoes broke apart. Lloyd and Aspheera glared at each other before the snake shot forward. She brought her staff down on his head but Lloyd pushed her off. The clanging of metal filled the air as the two swung and jabbed at one another. Lloyd jumped over her head to try to get from behind, but she was too quick and knocked him from the air. He crashed into the floor with a groan, the staff rolling away from his hands. Jay snatched the weapon up and continued where Lloyd left off, the atmosphere buzzing with electricity as he spun into his own bright blue tornado.

“Wow…” Kai whispered as he watched Jay slap Aspheera aside as if it were nothing. Wu wasn’t kidding; that scroll was really powerful. No wonder he said it was too dangerous to use. Because if it amplified their powers this much when they hadn’t been training for several months…

He could only imagine how much more powerful they would be if they were in peak condition.

“WAAAAAGH!” Jay screamed as he was thrown from his Spinjitzu tornado. He fell flat on his face, while the staff spun madly in the air.

“I got it!” Cole yelled as he jumped to retrieve it. As soon as his fingers closed around the staff, an aura of orange energy crackled to life around him. He pounded towards Aspheera, each step shaking the base in a miniature earthquake. He swung the staff with a shout. A row of jagged rocks burst from the ground and into Aspheera. They knocked her back but she quickly recovered, sending a purple beam of magic at Cole. He dodged it with ease, but the fallen mech behind him wasn’t so lucky.

Pixal gasped as the glowing magic consumed the machine before it warped out of existence entirely. “What is she doing to my mech?!” she demanded.

“I think we’ve got bigger things to worry about, Pix,” Nya said, gaze trained on the dueling warriors.

Cole was faring better than Lloyd and Jay—having superstrength no doubt helped—but Kai could see he was starting to struggle. He and Aspheera were locked in a stalemate, both trying to push the other back. The sorceress sneered as she used her tail to whip Cole’s legs out from under him. As he fell, she grabbed his ankle and flung him aside. He landed with a grunt, the staff knocked loose from his grip and rolling towards…

Kai.

He stared down at the scroll in disbelief. Should he—should he even pick it up? Without his powers, could he still unlock the forbidden Spinjitzu?

Aspheera turned towards him, her forked tongue flickering between her fangs. She smirked. “Go on, Master of Fire,” she rasped. “Why do you hesitate? Pick it up.”

Kai grit his teeth. “Fine! But you’re going to regret asking me to do that.” He scooped up the staff and braced himself for—

Nothing. No sudden burst of power, no mysterious glowing eyes or flames, just that same, empty feeling he had been burdened with ever since his powers were stolen. He looked up at the others helplessly. They stared back in disappointment and pity.

Aspheera threw her head back and unleashed a vicious cackle. “Ha! You really thought that was going to work for a moment there, didn’t you? Pathetic.” A wicked smile slithered its way onto her face. “But now that the only thing that can stop me is in the hands of someone useless, I can finally get my revenge!”

She pointed her staff at Wu and the others, and something in Kai snapped. No, that wasn’t the right word…something in him sparked. In that second, he understood. Aspheera hadn’t stolen his powers because they could never really be stolen. She had only taken his fire, not the embers that fueled it. All it needed was the right spark for it to be reignited once again. And seeing his family in danger?

That was more than enough to spark that emptiness into an inferno.

He gasped as a warm sensation bloomed in his chest and rushed throughout his body. Unable to internally handle any more power, his body unleashed it in the form of a crackling red and orange aura. An angry flickering flame burst to life over his head, but it didn’t hurt at all. Fire never did, and First Master, was it good to have his back.

He focused on the heat coursing through his veins and channeled it into the staff. The weapon grew hotter and hotter until it finally released a fireball from the tip with a roar. It exploded into Aspheera, causing her to shriek in alarm and pain.

“Who dares—!” She stopped short as her gaze fell on Kai, golden eyes widening in shock. “But—but how?! I took your power!”

“You can never truly steal an Elemental Master’s power, Aspheera,” he said evenly. “It just took me a while to figure that out.”

He twirled the staff, smoldering red eyes shining in eagerness. “And I told you that you would regret asking me to pick up this staff.”

Kai whirled into his Spinjitzu tornado and spun towards Aspheera. She summoned her own golden-orange tornado and rammed it against his. They swung and kicked at each other, while the energy of their Spinjitzu swirled around them. Kai scooped some of the fire from his tornado into his palm and lobbed it into Aspheera’s face. She fell back with a yell, her Spinjitzu splintering apart. As she lay on the ground defenseless, he dashed towards her, ready to finish the job—

Until the end of a shield rammed into his gut and knocked the breath from his lungs. Kai collapsed to his knees, gasping for air. Angry hissing met his ears and he looked up with a growl. The mummied snake soldiers glared at him before stabbing downward with their khopesh.

“Kai!” Nya cried.

But he had already flipped out of harm’s way. He tightened his grip on the staff, the flames above his head flaring higher to match his growing temper.  

“STAY OUT OF MY WAY!” he roared, and sliced the staff through the air. A massive wave of fire bellowed from the staff’s arc and towards the snakes. They were no match for the intensity of the heat and vaporized instantly. Plumes of smoke spiraled upwards from their ashes, and the sprinkler system went off with a wail. Kai paid it no mind as the water fizzed into steam long before the droplets could even touch his skin. He only had one target in sight now, and she was trying to get up again to fight.

The grin he wore as he stalked forward was perhaps a little too wide, a little too sinister, but he didn’t care. After all, he was more than ready to go for another round.

            Lloyd didn’t like the look of this. Specifically, Kai’s look as he approached Aspheera. It was much too familiar to that time on Chen’s island, when the Staff of Elements had started corrupting Kai. He had hardly recognized his brother then; his face had been so twisted with rage and hate. If Cole and the others hadn’t shown up when they had…

            He shuddered. He didn’t want to think about that.

            Lloyd ran up to Wu and gripped his uncle’s arm. “Sensei, what do we do?” he asked frantically. “Kai’s handling Aspheera, but…”

            “But at a heavy cost,” Wu sighed. His gaze lingered on Kai, who wore a maniacal smile as fire fwooshed around him. “This is what I meant when I said the scroll was dangerous. Its power is too much for anyone, let alone someone who’s had their power taken away.”

            Jay turned to them and snarked, “Gee, you think? I would’ve never figured that out—oh wait, I already did BECAUSE THE BASE IS ON FIRE!”

            Lloyd gasped. He had been so focused on the fight between Kai and Aspheera that he hadn’t paid attention to his surroundings. (Yet another sign he needed to start training.) Fires ranging in different sizes burned all across the base. Even the smallest blaze was too strong for the sprinkler system. It was then that Lloyd realized just how hot he was. Sweat poured from his pores, making his gi stick to his skin.

            “Nya!” he shouted, “can’t you put out these fires?!”

“I’m trying!” she yelled. Her face screwed in concentration as water swirled around her fists. They leaped from her hands and splashed over the nearest fire, only to puff into steam. She looked at Lloyd helplessly. “But the fires are too strong, and there’s not enough water in the atmosphere for me to pull from, even with the sprinklers!”

This is fine, this is fine, everything’s fine, he thought, gripping his hair. “What about you, Zane?!”

The nindroid raised his hands, frost sparkling around his fingertips. He unleashed beams of ice at the flames, causing crystalline hunks of ice to form. They swallowed the fires in their coldness and smothered them completely.

 Lloyd sagged in relief. At least one thing was going right—

A ball of fire exploded into the miniature glaciers. Pieces of ice went flying, and Lloyd yelped as one careened towards him. He quickly summoned an energy shield, where the chunk shattered against it harmlessly.

Zane pursed his lips and stated, “Well, I was going to say my methods were working, but that is obviously not the case. Kai’s erratic fireballs will just destroy my ice as soon as I make it. That in turn is dangerous, as you were nearly impaled.”

Lloyd swallowed. “Y-yeah, no more ice, got it.”

“Then what do we do?” Cole asked, looking back at the fight.

“I think there’s only one thing left we can do,” Lloyd said, flipping back his hood. “I need to talk some sense into my brother.”

            Kai was having fun.

            At this point, his fight with Aspheera had turned into a dance. Fire trailed around him like ribbons, and he used the staff to whip them at the sorceress. She hastily blocked them with her own staff with a desperate hiss. Kai simply dropped to his knees and knocked her tail out from under her. She fell with a yell, but before he could make another move, she started blindly blasting away in a frantic attempt to keep him away.

            Well, it worked. He frowned in irritation as he twirled into his Spinjitzu tornado, her fire bouncing off his own flames. He could hear things exploding in the distance, but the damage of the base was a small price to pay for his enemy’s defeat. When the barrage of fire stopped, Kai dropped out of his tornado and grinned, ready to get back into the fight—

            Only to scream in pain when something sharp slashed across his cheek. He staggered back and groaned, clutching his face in his hand. His cheek pulsed nauseatingly as warm blood flowed between his fingertips. The cries of the others and Aspheera’s cackling faded into the distance as something ugly and primal roared to life within him.

            The wind changed direction ever so slightly, and without thinking, Kai raised his staff. Aspheera’s clanged against it not a second later, the force of her blow shaking the metal. She looked down at Kai, eyes wide in shock. “What—”

            He glared at her, and her already-cold blood turned icy at the fury in them. And despite knowing better, for this shouldn’t be possible for humans, she swore she saw the pupils in those piercing red eyes slit.

            “No more games,” Kai hissed, his voice distorted. “I’m going to finish this.”

            His hand burst into flames. Aspheera watched in horror as not one, but two fiery tornadoes flared into existence beside him. She slithered back, her hands shaking. “Impossible…elemental powers of that caliber are impossible…”

            Kai flicked his hand, and the tornadoes spiraled towards the snake. The first one struck her firmly in the chest, knocking the staff out of her hands. Aspheera wailed as her flamed hood sputtered out and her golden scales dimmed back to a dull green. The second tornado picked her up in its fiery grip and spun her across the base. Shrieks of pain filled the air as the flames burned her scales.

            Finally, the tornado spit Aspheera out and flickered into nothingness. She smacked into the ground with a groan. Little dots of blood sprouted across her body from the singed off scales. Pathetic, Kai thought. He marched towards her and swung the staff down—

            And almost decapitated the green ninja.

            “Lloyd!” he yelled, lowering the staff. “What’re you doing?!”

            His brother gave him a firm look. “Stopping you from something you’ll later regret.”

            Kai scowled. “She’s the enemy, Lloyd. I don’t see the problem here. Now move.”

            Nervousness flickered across Lloyd’s face, but he held fast. “N-no. If you do this, you’ll be no better than them.”

            “So what, we just take her captive again?” Kai demanded. “Wu did that last time, and as soon as she was free, she took my powers and attacked the city. We take her captive, and the cycle begins all over again. No. I’m going to end this once and for all.”

            “Doesn’t that sound like villain talk to you?”

            For the first time, his resolve faltered. Was he really the villain here?

            Don’t be ridiculous, a voice that wasn’t his instantly shot back. She hurt your family. She deserves to die!

            Kai’s gaze narrowed. “I don’t care what it sounds like. Now. Move.”

            Lloyd spread his arms wide in a vain attempt to protect Aspheera. “I—I won’t.”

            He scoffed, “Fine, then. Have it your way.”

            Kai raised the staff and froze. He looked down at Lloyd, whose eyes were squeezed shut in fear. He blinked, and he was back in Chen’s temple, attacking, hurting Lloyd with his own power. What the hell am I doing? he thought in horror. I…I almost—

            He couldn’t bear to finish the thought and wrapped his arms around Lloyd in a hug. Lloyd flinched before he relaxed and squeezed his brother back.

            “I’m so sorry,” Kai whispered, tears budding in his eyes. “I—I didn’t mean to…”

            “Hey, hey, it’s okay,” Lloyd said softly. “I know you didn’t. It’s the scroll.”

            “Wu was right. I need to put it down before…” his eyes widened. Aspheera, who had been inching her way to the fallen scroll the whole time, had taken aim at him and Lloyd.

            She flashed him a fanged grin and hissed, “Revenge.”

            A beam of magic shot from the staff. “NO!” Kai cried, and pushed Lloyd away.

            “KAI!” Lloyd screamed as the magic struck his brother in the chest.

            Kai gasped as the base disappeared. Then he was floating in a white abyss, the only sensation being that of the tingle of magic flowing through his veins. Just as quickly, the void fell away, and he was surrounded by water.

            Wait. Water?!
            He screamed, and instantly wished he hadn’t as water filled his lungs. He choked on the salty water as he started desperately swimming up to the weak rays of light above. But it was too far, he could hardly swim as it was, there was no way he was going to make it!

            The staff warmed in his hands, and he suddenly found himself rocketing out of the water. His ears popped as he broke the surface, and he yelled as he was launched into the air. He crashed into the shore and groaned. “Ow…”

            He was more than glad to be on dry land, but how had he managed to get out of the water? It was then that he noticed a hot sensation in his feet, and he looked down. Small but intense fires flickered around his feet before winking out. Oh. He had forgotten he could do that…

            The sounds of a city reached Kai’s ears. Had Aspheera somehow teleported him back to Ninjago City…? He looked up, only to realize that something was very, very wrong.

            He was in Ninjago City all right. But it wasn’t his Ninjago City. Oh, the skyscrapers were similar, but they were just different enough that it didn’t feel right. And the most obvious difference? Borg Tower was nowhere in sight.

            So where the hell was he?

Chapter Text

            It looked like it was going to be another beautiful sunset for Ninjago City. Residents sighed as they watched the ocean’s turquoise melt into a swirl of pinks and oranges. City lights replaced the brightness of the sun, creating a miniature galaxy of white and neon stars. They pierced the darkness of night, their reach even going as far as the beach, where a fire ninja was currently losing his mind.

            “This is fine,” Kai said, frantically running a hand through his damp hair, “Fine, fine, everything’s fine. After all, I’m in Ninjago City! A Ninjago City that looks totally different, near a beach for some reason, and I have no idea where those mountains came from, but hey, it’s still my city right?!”

            He looked up at the city skyline once more, as if that would return everything back to normal. But the foreign neon lights didn’t change, and neither did the feeling that something was very, very wrong.

            “I’m not in Ninjago anymore, am I…” he whispered. “At least, not the one I know…”

            Kai’s heart started thumping faster and faster, and he squeezed his eyes shut, as if that would bring him back home. Home—where Cole and Jay would be arguing over videogames, Nya would be helping Pixal and Zane with their latest tech, and Lloyd—

            He gasped as his heart pounded in pain. Lloyd, who he had lashed out against, who he had almost killed, and it had all been because of this stupid staff!

            Kai threw the staff away with a frustrated shout. As soon as the scroll left his fingertips, all the anguish and self-loathing vanished. Well, not entirely—the thought of his family still made his eyes sting—but it wasn’t nearly as overpowering as before.

            I guess the scroll amplifies all emotions, not just aggression…he thought.

            Now that he could actually think, he could finally get a grasp on the situation he was currently stuck in. First order of business was to take in his surroundings; make sure no hostiles were around. If there were, they probably would’ve attacked him while he was having a panic attack, but Wu’s training demanded he check anyway.

            Kai’s eyes scanned the desolate beach. Nothing here except a lot of forgotten towels and umbrellas…almost like the beachgoers had left in a hurry. Weird. He filed that information away for later as he continued his search. He gasped as his gaze landed on something he did recognize: Pixal’s mech!

            He scrambled over to it and clambered into the cockpit. Kai quickly found the power button (one of the few things he did know about mechs) and pressed it, praying that there was still a little juice left.

            After a few agonizing seconds, the mech blinked to life. Yes! Kai crowed, and silently thanked the First Master that at least something was going right.

            “Condition: critical,” the computer stated in a slurred voice. “Operations extremely limited.”

            “Yeah, yeah, didn’t need you to tell me that,” Kai muttered. “I just need your radio to work.”

            He fiddled with the frequency until it was set to the one that tuned into their base. He leaned into the small microphone and said, “Hello? Is anyone there? This is Kai, I’m—I’m alive, but I don’t know where I am. Does anyone copy?”

            Nothing.

            Kai licked his lips and fought to keep the panic out of his voice as he tried again. “Guys please, I need someone to answer me. Aspheera sent me somewhere really weird, and I need to know if you’re…still here.”

            The static of an unanswered call filled the cockpit, and Kai released the button with shaking hands. No, no, no…the line was working, the base wasn’t destroyed, they should’ve answered, but they hadn’t. That could only mean one awful, terrible thing:

            He really was alone.

            Kai gripped his hair in his hands and tried to slow his frantic breathing, but it was no use. A million thoughts swirled in his head, none of them good. It was like that time in the dragon realm all over again, but at least he had had his brothers then. But not this time. What was he supposed to do without them? Without Zane’s smarts, or Cole’s strength, or Lloyd’s leadership, he was helpless, totally—

            He blinked. Wow. Wowww. Where had that come from? Lingering negativity from the staff? No, that couldn’t be it. Then what? Because he would never, ever think something like that—

            Then it clicked. Wu was right, he really had gone soft—not just physically, but mentally too. After all, he had abandoned his team in Ninjago City just because Aspheera had taken his powers! First Master’s sake, he had fought freaking Morro without powers, why had that time been any different?! And what was that whole thing about needing Cole or Lloyd to lead him? He had gone on countless solo missions before, from his time on Chen’s island to his hunt against the Hands of Time.

            Kai straightened and stared at his reflection in the fractured glass. He didn’t know when this…this lack of self-confidence started (couldn’t believe he was saying that), but if he ever wanted to make it back home, that had to change. Here, he couldn’t afford to be the “silly, goofing-off” ninja. He had to become more.

He had to go back to being the Elemental Master of Fire.

            Finding a place to stay turned out to be a lot easier than he thought. There were tons of condominiums and hotels along the beach, but they were all abandoned for some reason. (Yet another bit of information to file away for later.) It’s not like he was complaining though—at least he had a roof over his head.

            Kai was less proud of the other thing he had to do, something he hadn’t done in years: stealing. When he was raising Nya on his own, he often had no choice. He was ashamed to say he had gotten quite adept at it, and it seemed like those skills hadn’t disappeared, as it was all too easy to shoplift from a local convenience store. He had only taken what he absolutely needed, which included a toothbrush and some food and water. He had had to go to a slightly bigger store to get a set of civilian clothing, which consisted of jeans and a simple red T-shirt. And, while Kai didn’t necessarily need it, he had also snatched a black leather jacket. It looked almost exactly like Nya’s, and he needed a reminder of home right now.

But at least a glance at newspapers in the store had confirmed what he suspected: he really was in Ninjago City, though why it was so different, he had no idea.

Kai glanced up at his reflection in the jagged window of the apartment. His dark brown hair flopped over his brow, almost reaching his eyes. He sighed as he tugged at one of the unruly strands. His hair had always been a spiked mess, but Kai just didn’t feel right without some hair gel. He had been oh so tempted to steal some, but as he technically didn’t need it to survive, he had forced himself not to. It was weird though—he almost looked as he did when Wu first found him. And speaking of Wu…

He glared down at the staff, which lay innocently on the floor next to his things. That stupid scroll had landed him on this mess, and he was this close to leaving it on the beach. But he had figured it probably wasn’t a good idea to leave a weapon of untold power laying around, so he had carefully wrapped it in his sash and taken it with him.

Kai hated being so close to it. Even now, he swore he could feel the staff calling to him, urging him to pick it up.

He kicked it away with a growl. No, never again. That was a promise.

Kai exhaled, forcing himself to calm down. He couldn’t afford to let his emotions get the better of him; he had to think this situation through logically. He had supplies, so that was good. He still had his sword. And of course, he had his elemental powers—

He hesitated. Wait…did he really regain his powers? Or had the staff just given them to him temporarily? He was almost too scared to find out.

Kai opened his hand with trembling fingers. Please, he prayed, just a little spark. Please.

A small flame flickered to life in his palm. He gasped, tears of joy budding in his eyes. “Hey, little buddy,” he whispered, “I missed you.”

He gazed at the orange fire for a moment more before willing it to become bigger. And that’s when the struggle began. The flame hardly grew before sputtering back to its small size. Sweat beaded on Kai’s brow as he grit his teeth.

“Come on…” he growled out, “Come on!”

With a flash, the fire swelled in height and intensity. But Kai could only make it last a couple seconds before he collapsed on the floor, panting.

“Okay,” he said shakily, wiping his forehead, “they’re sort of back. Better than nothing, I guess.”

Kai gazed down at his hands. He could feel the fire in him, but it was still weak. Sort of like when he discovered them for the first time…

He groaned. First Master, he was back to square one, wasn’t he?

He looked back up at his reflection. The image of a frustrated and frightened young man stared back at him, and he scowled. So what if he was back to square one? He had gotten strong once, and he would do it again, no matter how much training it took. His gaze hardened like his resolve as he clenched his fists. He would become strong.

Kai stared out the window and at the glimmering city lights. But first, he had to scope out this…new Ninjago City.

            You would think Lloyd would be used to people harassing him at this point. True, he was an expert at blocking out insults and jeers through music or sheer willpower. He knew which streets were the least used, so he could avoid taunting crowds. He had even gotten pretty good at dodging spitballs and flying rocks. Yep, he was no stranger to hostility.

            But being confronted with a knife in a dark, abandoned alley? He was totally unprepared for that.

            “H-hey now, let’s not do anything too hasty,” he stammered. “Why don’t we, um, talk this out?”

            The hooded figure barked out a laugh. “There’s nothing to talk about, son of Garmadon. Your father landed mine in the hospital. He’s in critical condition thanks to him.” He twirled the thin blade with a sneer. “Thanks to you.”

            Lloyd gulped as he felt his back press against the slimy brick wall. “I—I am sorry about that, but I really, really didn’t have anything to do with that, so if you’d let me go, I’d greatly appreciate it—agh!”

            He was cut off as the figure shot forward and slipped his knife under Lloyd’s throat. He stiffened, all ninja training forgotten as he stared at the man in fear.

            “I know you had nothing to do with it,” the man said, a cold grin creeping across his face. “This is just to make me feel better.”

            Suddenly, something really hot flashed next to Lloyd’s face. He and the man both cried out in shock, and the knife disappeared from his throat. He took the opportunity to squirm away from his attacker, gasping for air. He narrowed his eyes at the source of the heat, and was surprised to find that it was a…man?

            The stranger was dressed in a gi, reminiscent of the ones Lloyd and his team wore. In fact, the stranger’s gi reminded him a lot of Kai’s, with its flaming red color. But that’s where the similarities ended. His hood was all red, concealing his face save for golden eyes that seemed to glow with fury. A long scar ran through his right eye, only adding to his terrifying look.

            The stranger pointed his sword at the hooded figure and growled out, “I don’t know what you’re thinking attacking a kid like that, but I’m going to make sure you—you…”

            He trailed off as his gaze finally landed on Lloyd. Lloyd grimaced. Oh no. Now this guy was going to recognize him, and probably let the other guy use his sword to finish the job.

            What he didn’t expect was for shock and disbelief to fill the stranger’s eyes as he said:

            “Lloyd…?”

Chapter Text

            Parkouring had always been one of Kai’s favorite parts about being a ninja. He loved doing rooftop runs with the boys, either in complete silence or whooping at the tops of their lungs. The feel of the wind blowing across his face was soothing, even as he jumped across buildings dozens, sometimes hundreds of feet off the ground. Sometimes, if he got a really good pace going, it felt like he was flying—no airjitzu required.

            But five months without training had turned something freeing into something incredibly dangerous.

            Small gaps seemed like enormous chasms that made Kai’s heart race. He stumbled on every landing. He even almost faceplanted on a flip—a normal flip, not even a triple one!

            After an hour of the intense stop-and-go parkour, he stopped at the edge of a roof, panting. His heartbeat thumped so loudly it blocked out the sounds of the street below. His hood was soaked in sweat. First Master, was he glad no one was here to witness this.

            A voice stammered from below, “Hey now, let’s not do anything too hasty. Why don’t we, um, talk this out?”

            What’s going on down there? Kai wondered as he peeked over the edge. His eyes widened at the apparent mugging taking place below him. A figure in a black hoodie snapped back a retort as they cornered a smaller figure in green. The streetlights flashed off the knife in his hand.

            Yeah, there was no way Kai was letting this happen.

            He dropped down and landed on the pavement silently. His muscles tensed as he forced a fireball, albeit a small one, to life in his hand. Just as the assailant slipped his knife under the kid’s throat, Kai launched the fireball. It hit the wall next to their faces—not hot enough to do any damage, but enough to shock the hooded figure back.

            Kai drew his sword and glared at the assailant. “I don’t know what you’re thinking attacking a kid like that, but I'm going to make sure you—you…”

            Words failed him as he finally took in the kid trembling before him. It was—it was impossible, that couldn’t be Lloyd. He was younger, around the age he was during the Tournament of Elements. His pale blonde hair was much too long and shaggy; he would never grow it out that much. But the real reason Kai knew it couldn’t be his Lloyd was because—because this kid looked defeated. A tired fear emanated from his brown, not green, eyes. He had never seen his Lloyd look so worn down, not even when Garmadon died.

            “Lloyd…?” he whispered.

            “Yes, yes! So you recognize him!” the hooded assailant cried. “Now you see why I’m doing this.”

            Kai wrenched his gaze away from “Lloyd.” “Actually, I don’t. He looks like an innocent kid to me.”

            The assailant gawped at Kai. “Wha—but you know that’s Lloyd Garmadon! Son of Lord Garmadon, who attacks the city on a weekly basis?! In fact, it was one of those attacks that put my dad in the hospital. I’m just getting my well-deserved revenge.”

            Lord Garmadon? More Ninjago City attacks?! Dozens of questions swirled in his mind, turning it into a soupy mess. He had no idea what this guy meant. He had no idea why this Ninjago was so different but somehow still the same. He had no idea about anything.

            He gazed at Lloyd, who looked disappointed but resigned, almost as if he expected Kai to attack him now. He scowled.

            One thing he did know for certain: he wasn’t going to let anyone harm his little brother, even if he wasn’t the same person.

            Kai flicked his sword. The assailant yelped as the blade cut him so quick it was nothing more than a blur. Blood trickled from the thin cut spanning his chest.

            He stared at Kai incredulously. “You—you stabbed me!”

            “No, I cut you,” Kai snapped. “And the next one will be a lot deeper if you don’t leave now.”

            The assailant’s face curled in rage as he shouted, “You’re going to eat those words!”

            He shot forward, knife aiming for Kai’s stomach. The red ninja easily sidestepped it and kicked his rear. The assailant smacked face first into the wall and groaned in pain, clutching his head. Kai didn’t hesitate as he grabbed the hooded head and slammed it into the wall. The assailant slumped to the floor, unconscious.

            Kai turned to…Lloyd, who looked utterly terrified. Shit.

            “Hey,” he said, trying to make his voice as soft as possible, “it’s okay. I’m not going to hurt you.”

            “Uh-huh,” Lloyd said dumbly. His eyes flicked to the knocked-out assailant. “Um…is that guy…?”

            “He’s not dead!” Kai exclaimed in alarm. When Lloyd flinched at the volume, he hastily added, “Sorry, I know it looks bad, but it’s really not. I do this a lot.”

            “You beat up people a lot?”

            “No! I mean, yes? Only the bad ones, but sometimes—” he sighed in frustration. First Master, this was not going well. “Look, do you…do you recognize me?”

            Lloyd cocked his head and stared at Kai. He bit his lip, begging, praying that a spark of recognition would alight in those eyes.

            He shrugged, shattering Kai’s hopes into a million pieces. “Can’t say that I do…sorry?”

            He nodded as he fought back the tears that threatened to show. “No, that’s—that’s okay. If you can find your way home from here, I’ll just…I’ll just get going.”

            He made for the fire escape, but Lloyd’s voice stopped him. “Thank you. For getting me out of that.”

            Kai smiled underneath his mask as he said, “No problem. Anyone would’ve done the same, right?”

            “I’m not so sure about that,” Lloyd chuckled.

            He frowned. “What are you…”

            Then it clicked. Lord Garmadon was still around, sieging the city pretty frequently from the sound of it. Lloyd, defenseless and innocent as he was, was still his son. If the people couldn’t take out their anger on his dad, why not him instead?

            As Kai looked at Lloyd, at his slouched posture, his nervous fidgeting, the tears finally broke free and trickled down his cheeks. This could’ve been his Lloyd. If he and his brothers hadn’t taken him in, if circumstances had just been a little bit different…

            He could’ve been just as broken.

            Before he knew what he was doing, Kai embraced Lloyd. The younger boy stiffened in surprise, but he uncertainly patted him on the back. Kai chuckled. Even in a different world, Lloyd never rejected someone in need.

            Speaking of which, this was getting awkward real fast, no matter how good it made Kai feel. He stepped back and cleared his throat. “If you ever need my help again, just call my name and I’ll be there.”

            “But I don’t know your name,” Lloyd said.

            An old memory resurfaced, one when he had also been alone. He could see the fight commentator now, asking for his name. And he had replied:

            “Shogun. Call me Shogun.”

            Kai scaled the fire escape like a spider and flipped onto the roof. He whipped out the small photo he had tucked into his gi and unfolded it with shaking hands. There was his family, Wu, Cole, Nya, everyone. He had found it carefully placed on the mech’s dash, right next to a picture of Pixal and Zane smiling at one another. He hadn’t taken that one. It wasn’t his to take.

            His family beamed up at him, unaware of his falling tears. Lloyd…he was so happy in this. He was laughing even as Kai had him trapped in a headlock, frozen mid-noogie.

            One day, he would make sure this Lloyd wore that same smile.

            Kai raced across the rooftops, all fear of falling forgotten as he placed the picture back into his gi and over his heart.

            Lloyd’s mouth dropped open as the red stranger climbed up the fire escape as fast as a snake and disappeared over the roof’s edge. “But rooftops are for ninjas…” he whispered in awe.

What…what had just happened? Someone willingly helped him? Him?! This was too weird. He had to tell the others.

As he pulled out his phone, his gaze fell on the hooded assailant. He blanched at the blood leaking from the cut and scurried out of the alley. Was he glad the stranger was on his side…his skills were polished, quick. If he wanted to, he could have very easily killed that thug.

Lloyd shivered and opened up the group chat. His fingers shook ever so slightly as he typed out:

Guys, something…interesting just happened…

            A piercing light broke through the blissful darkness, startling Kai awake. He groaned and laid his arms over his eyes in a vain attempt to hide from the light. “No, Sensei…just five more minutes…”

            But Wu’s voice never came. Kai uncovered his eyes and blinked them open in confusion. Why wasn’t his sensei nagging him to get up and train yet?

            An abandoned apartment stared back at him, and the events of yesterday came crashing down. Aspheera. The scroll of Forbidden Spinjitzu. Getting blasted to this world. A world without his family. Where he was alone…

            A wave of emotions surged within, threatening to drown him. He almost let it, almost gave in to the misery of being alone, but then he remembered the picture in his gi. He fumbled it out and gazed at his smiling family.

            “I’ll find a way back to you,” he whispered, “I promise.”

            But that wouldn’t happen anytime soon if he just laid there feeling sorry for himself. So Kai arose and started the training regiment he had planned out the night before. First, some stretching. His muscles burned as he forced them into positions they hadn’t been in months. And that was supposed to be the easy part.

            Next, he had to gain some muscle back. He knew he could never get as beefy as Cole (and he had tried), but he couldn’t afford to be a stick either. So, he rotated through a series of push-ups, curls, and burpees until sweat dripped down his forehead and onto the floor. He even used his fire to burn some bricks away from the wall for makeshift dumbbells.

Speaking of his fire, it was harder to train than the stretches and workout combined. He couldn’t summon more than two fireballs before tiredness started seeping into his bones. When the flames flickered out before even reaching the opposite wall for the umpteenth time, Kai shouted in frustration and punched the wall. To his utter surprise, his fist smashed right through the bricks.

He stared at his dust-covered hand in wonder. “It didn’t even hurt…” he murmured. “I don’t remember being able to do that before…”

Kai shook his head. It didn’t matter. What mattered is that he let his temper get the better of him. He couldn’t train like he normally did, with boldness and aggression. He had to nurture his fire back to health, and in order to do that, he needed to meditate.

He glanced out the cracked windowpanes. The sun had significantly risen since he awoken—Lloyd was probably heading to school, as most teenagers did. Thankfully, Kai had been blessed to avoid that awful experience.

Unfortunately, that was about to change.

            Kai dashed across the rooftops, following the school bus that was carrying Lloyd. His chest heaved in and out as he struggled to keep up with the bus, but he refused to slow down. He didn’t want to lose sight of his little brother.

            So of course, that’s exactly what happened.

            First Master, he didn’t think this many teenagers existed in Ninjago, much less this lone high school. Clusters of chatting teens swarmed the school grounds, and he quickly lost Lloyd in the endless sea of students. Kai shivered. This looked even scarier than the middle school he and his brothers had run for a short time.  

            The bell rang, making Kai wince with its clamoring noise. How could it be this loud from outside?!

            He shook his head sympathetically. “What these poor kids have to go through…” He swallowed as the students started shuffling inside. “What I have to go through now.”

            He dropped to the ground, landing lightly on the balls of his feet. Kai anxiously adjusted his jacket as he stepped into the hustling crowd. For once, he was grateful for his short stature. He already looked a little too old for high school (because he was), but at least his height helped him blend in.

            The students carried him inside, and he paled at the vast number of branching hallways and doors. Groups of teens lounged near walls and walls of yellow lockers. Others hurried to class. And Kai was frozen, totally overwhelmed by it all.

            He didn’t…he didn’t think there was anything like this back home. Sure, he came from a small town, but his Ninjago City wasn’t nearly as…he couldn’t put a finger on it. Modern? Like New Ninjago City on steroids? First Master, how was he supposed to find Lloyd in all this chaos?!

            Kai forced himself to take a deep breath. Nooooo, no, no. He was not going to panic about this. Think the situation through logically—like Zane would.

            He looked around. Now that most of the students had disappeared into classrooms, he could actually see his surroundings. Turns out the school wasn’t nearly as massive as he had first thought. He could do this.

            His gaze caught a sign that read “Cafeteria”  with an arrow pointing right. His stomach rumbled, reminding him he hadn’t eaten in over twelve hours.

            Okay, food first. Then Lloyd.

            Kai jogged down the cold hallway, mentally noting the classroom numbers as he went. The numbers seemed to get higher the further he ran, so at least that would make it easier too—

            Something exploded out of the wall.

            He yelped as a round thing shot past a mere millimeter from his nose. The object slammed into the lockers next to him, obliterating them with a horrible ringing. Kai coughed and vainly tried to wave away the dust now choking the air. He squinted at the object responsible, only for it to be a…dodgeball?

            “Brookstone! What did I tell you about participating in sports?!”

            Kai’s head snapped up. Brookstone? No way…it couldn’t be…

            He looked through the hole the dodgeball had created. Not surprisingly, it led to a gym. A group of students in T-shirts and athletic shorts huddled around a singular spot in the bleachers, hiding the culprit from view.

            What Kai presumed to be the gym teacher crossed his arms. “Yeah, that’s right, you don’t participate. You and that freaky strength of yours keep away from my equipment. It’s a good thing the school has the budget for damages like this thanks to your friend,” he spat, “otherwise you’d be in much bigger trouble. That being said: get out of my sight.”

            Sparks leapt from Kai’s eyes as he forced himself not to strangle the coach right then and there. What was he doing talking to a kid like that?! What was this whole city’s deal with torturing teenagers?!

            Hot steam gushed around Kai’s face, and he frantically waved it away. Shit, he must’ve been really worked up for steam to come out of his ears. He had honestly forgotten about that.

            Brookstone. Cole’s surname rang in his ears. There was no way…but there was no denying that superstrength.

            He had to see for himself. But where could this Brookstone have gone? Locker rooms—that was a thing at high schools, right? Right. It wouldn’t hurt to check anyway.

            In a couple minutes Kai had located the locker rooms. He hesitantly pushed open the door and stepped inside. Rows and rows of blue lockers divided the room into multiple sections, with wooden benches in the middle of each one. It was on one of these benches that a lone student sat, his head bowed.

            Kai stifled a gasp and dove behind a wall of lockers. It was Cole. The same gingerbread-colored skin, same fluffy black hair—though it was tied up in man bun, his bangs flopping over a brown bandana. No ghostly green scar marred his face. And while toned, he lacked the muscular physique his Cole had.

            But there was no denying that this was his older brother. Except currently, Kai was older than him…First Master, this was so weird! What was he supposed to say? How was he even going to approach—

            A long, sad sigh echoed in the locker room. Kai stiffened. He knew that sound anywhere. It wasn’t one he heard often, but if he did, something was seriously distressing his brother. Before he knew what he was doing, Kai stepped out from behind the lockers and in front of Cole.

            “Hey, you okay?” Stupid, stupid, stupid, he cursed at himself. He obviously was not okay, but well—it was just the first thing that popped into mind.

            Cole started and looked up at him in confusion. It was then that Kai noticed black-and-gold headphones on his head. Red flushed into his cheeks. Cole hadn’t even been able to hear him.

            He slipped the headphones off and stared at Kai warily. “Uh…hey?”

            “Hi,” he said, hating how strained his voice sounded, “I was just…I was just wondering if it was you who threw that dodgeball earlier?”

            Instantly, Kai knew it had been the wrong thing to say. Cole shrank in on himself, and guilt creeped into his coffee-brown eyes. The reaction was subtle, but any trained eye could see it.

            Cole’s hands started inching towards his headphones. “Yeah, it—it was…”

            Shit. Shitshitshitshitshit. He couldn’t do anything right. But Kai wasn’t used to this! He comforted his family all the time, sure. Nya frequently came to him for help, he stayed up with Lloyd every night for days after Garmadon died, even listened to Jay about what do with Nya…but Cole? Cole was the oldest. He never really asked for help. At least he never asked Kai. Just how was he supposed to console his older brother?

            He looked down on the earth ninja. His posture, his gaze—everything screamed weariness and defeat. Different from Lloyd’s, but so similar too…

            Screw it. He may not know exactly how to comfort Cole, but he was going to do his best to try.

            He crossed his arms and remarked, “It was, huh? Well, I thought it was pretty sick.”

            Cole froze. “W-what?”

            “I mean, who wouldn’t? I don’t know where you get your strength man, but I wish I had it. Being able to demolish a wall like that with a freaking dodgeball is pretty badass.”

            Cole furrowed his brow in thought. “You’re not from around here, are you?”

            Understatement of the  year, buddy, Kai thought as he answered, “You could say that. Why do you ask?”

            “The thing is, I’m a friend of Lloyd’s. Lloyd Garmadon.” His gaze flicked up to Kai’s, obviously expecting him to react poorly.

            He shrugged. “That’s cool.”

            “Wha—” Cole spluttered, “you—you don’t hate me for knowing Lloyd? Even though his dad attacks the city like, every week?”

            “Okay, why does everyone in this city expect me to hate a kid—uh, I mean, fellow teen—for something that’s not his fault?” He shook his head. “I don’t get it.”

            Cole looked at him long and hard. He could practically hear the gears turning in his head as he tried to figure Kai out.

            But then he chuckled bitterly. “Well it’s nice to know someone in this school doesn’t hate our guts. Doesn’t change the fact that I’m a freak who destroyed the school gym though.”

            “Don’t say that,” Kai said sharply, startling Cole. “You’re not a freak. You’re my—” the word brother almost slipped out, but he choked it back. “You’re a guy with an amazing gift, a gift that could help a lot of people. Those idiots are just too dumb to see it.”

            Something flashed in Cole’s eyes, but it was gone before he could decipher exactly what it was. So he kept going. “I know it’s hard, being singled out for something you can’t control. But they can control how to respond to it—and they’re responding pretty cruelly. You just have to remember they don’t know the real you.”

            Cole opened his mouth to respond, closed it, and shook his head with laugh. Kai’s heart soared at the sound. He shared the same laugh as his Cole’s back home. It was good to hear it again.

            He looked up at Kai with a smile. “Do you do this with every new guy you meet, or—”

            Suddenly, the school bell rang. And if Kai thought it was bad outside, it was nothing compared to how loud it was inside. The mechanical peals were agonizing, ripping into his eardrums. He could hardly hear his cries of pain over the awful clamor.

            And then it was over. He blinked, and realized with mortification his hands were clamped over his ears. Cole had gotten up from his seat, concern etched on his face.

            Kai let out an awkward laugh. “Uh, sorry…I come from a small town, and we didn’t exactly have school bells…”

            “Makes sense. They are obnoxious.” Cole stooped down to pick up his backpack and slung it over his shoulder. “I better get going. I want to get out of here before the horde arrives,” he said, making a face.

            “Ah, yeah, me too.” Though I have no clue where to go next…

            “Oh, I just realized I never introduced myself. I’m Cole Brookstone.”

            For some reason, Kai had a strange urge to not give his real name. So he offered one that his parents had called him for a couple months before settling on his current name. “I’m Ash.”

            Cole cracked a grin. “Cool name. Guess I’ll see you around?”

            Kai couldn’t help but smile too. “Definitely.”

            His brother headed for the door then stopped. He turned around to face Kai, his expression serious. “Thanks for the talk, man. I really…I really appreciated it.”

            Kai’s emotions stuck in his throat, making it hard to force out the words, “Yeah, any—anytime.”

            Then he was gone, leaving Kai alone to wonder that maybe, just maybe, he was in way over his head.

            For the first time, Cole wasn’t paying attention to his music. Sure, his headphones were in, and yeah he was listening to one of his favorite bands, but he paid The Fold’s guitar riffs no mind. That never happened.

            Then again, what that guy had done in the locker room had never happened before either.

            He couldn’t even begin to describe the emotions running circles in his brain, though confusion was definitely the dominant one. No one was ever that nice to him! He had made himself an enemy of the state as soon as he befriended Lloyd. Not that he would ever change that, but it was because of that friendship most people considered talking to Cole taboo. Unless it was to bully him for his strength, of course. And speaking of which…

            Cole gazed down at his hand. It looked so normal—you wouldn’t think there was anything freaky about it.

            His breath hitched in his throat. But Ash hadn’t thought he was a freak, even though he had witnessed Cole’s strength firsthand. He had seen its potential…Cole’s true potential.

            Just who was this guy?

            “Cole…Cole buddy, anyone home? Hello?”

            He started and took off his headphones. Kai stopped waving his hand in front of Cole’s face and shook his head with an exaggerated sigh. “I’m telling you man, one day I won’t be able to drag you back down to earth.”

“Sorry,” Cole said sheepishly. He had been so lost in thought he hadn’t even noticed his friends’ arrival. I gotta start working on that, he thought.

Kai shrugged. “Eh, it’s no big. We were just talking about where we were going to hang today.”

“We could do Kai and my place again,” Nya offered, leaning against her brother’s shoulder. “It’s always empty anyway.”

“I’m down for that!” Jay piped up.

The others gave their affirmation, but Cole was silent. He couldn’t get what Ash said off his mind.

“Hey guys,” he said hesitantly, “something…interesting happened.”

Nya narrowed her eyes. “Cole,” she said sharply, “you didn’t get mugged like Lloyd did, did you?”

“At school?! Come on.”

“Actually, considering everyone’s level of resentment towards us, mugging isn’t out of the question,” Zane stated matter-of-factly.

Cole sighed. “Fair point, but that’s not what happened. So I had a little incident with a dodgeball—”

            “Again?!” everyone cried.

            “Yeah, yeah, I know! I ended up destroying a wall or two, so I got sent back to the lockers. I was just listening to music when this guy came in. And he started talking to me.”

            Lloyd spoke up for the first time. “What do you mean by talking?” he asked curiously.

            “He mentioned he saw my superstrength and that he thought it was cool! Like, not scary or weird or anything, cool!” Cole exclaimed, getting excited just from talking about it. “And when I told him most people didn’t, he said—he said…”

            He hesitated. Even though he had just met Ash, what he had said felt…too personal to share, even with his closest friends. How a stranger had managed to do that was beyond him.

            He cleared his throat. “Uh, he said he didn’t care what most people thought. Then he left.”

            “No. WAY,” Kai said, slack-jawed. “And it wasn’t a prank or anything?” When Cole shook his head, he whistled. “Wow…he’s gotta be new or something.”

            “He is, but…he knew about my connection to Lloyd. He still didn’t care. That’s what was so weird.”

            Jay’s eyes popped out of their sockets. “He didn’t care?! That’s never happened before…well, except for Harumi, and look how that turned out—oh.” He shrunk into his scarf as Kai and Nya glared daggers at him. “I’ll…I’ll shut up now.”

            An uncomfortable silence creeped into the air. Lloyd looked down at the ground, but Cole could see his body trembling underneath his baggy clothes. He silently cursed Jay. Why did he have to be such a motormouth?!

            Thankfully, Zane broke the awful silence. “If you all would like, I could talk to this fellow teen myself,” he offered, “and provide a more…objective view.”

            Cole beamed. “Really?”

            “Of course. I do require a basic rundown of his physical attributes however.”

            “Right, right. Uh, well, he was kinda short. Just a little taller than Lloyd, actually—”

            “Hey!” Lloyd protested.

            “—and he has dark brown, spiky hair. Kinda like Kai’s, but without the copious amounts of hair gel.”

            “You know you don’t insult the hair gel, Cole Bucket,” Kai grumbled as Nya snickered.

            Cole pretended he didn’t hear Kai as he thought what else was striking about Ash. “Oh!” he exclaimed, snapping his fingers. “He’s got a long scar running across his right eye.”

            “Cool,” Kai and Nya whispered.

            Zane nodded. “Thank you, Cole. That should be sufficient information for me to pinpoint him. But there is one crucial detail you left out: his name.”

“It’s Ash,” he said, “though now that I think about it, he didn’t give me a last name.”

            “Oh, that won’t be necessary.” Zane’s icy blue eyes flashed unnaturally as he smiled.

            “My skills are more than enough to find this Ash.”

Chapter Text

            It had been a week since Kai landed in New Ninjago.

            In that time, he had fallen into a routine of sorts. Wake up, train, run to school, and wander around looking for the alternate versions of his brothers. Besides regularly going to the cafeteria and the school gym to train more, he never went to the same class twice. He couldn’t risk teachers probing into his history (since he had none whatsoever in this world), and he could cover more ground that way. Unfortunately, he had yet to find any of his other brothers—or sister.

            Nya…Kai’s brow furrowed in the pain of remembering her. He missed her so much…what if she was just as lost and scared like this world’s Lloyd was?

            The fire surrounding Kai sputtered, and he gasped. No, no, no, don’t do that! he thought as he resisted the urge to open his eyes. And just when he had been doing so well with this morning’s meditation!

            He forced his thumping heart to still and took deep, slow breaths. Panicking over Nya would do nothing. If she really was like Lloyd, then he would help her become the strong ninja he knew her to be. That was his role as her brother, after all.

            Kai opened his eyes. Orange flames wreathed his body, calmly flickering. He opened his palm, and a ball of fire fwooshed to life. He commanded the fire to morph into a flower, a heart, then finally to increase in size. It took some coaxing, but the flames grew in intensity and heat. It was almost as big as Kai’s head before he started to feel any strain.

            He closed his palm with a smile, the fire in his hand and around his body snuffing out. It was getting easier and easier to call on his element. Wu was right—meditation really did help him feel more connected to the fire within. And as soon as he saw his sensei again, he would make sure to tell him that.

            Kai shifted out of the lotus pose and hopped to his feet. A quick glance at the sun told him it was time to go to school (that still sounded so wrong), and he climbed onto the windowsill. He looked back at the scroll of Forbidden Spinjitzu, innocently lying a good distance away from his things. He flicked it off for good measure before leaping out the window.

            Looks like I don’t need you after all, he thought smugly as the wind whistled past his ears.

            But behind Kai, the scroll pulsed red, patiently waiting.

            Kai gulped down water from the school’s fountain, desperate to wash away the taste of cafeteria food. First Master, it was somehow worse than Cole’s cooking! How did these high schoolers eat this crap every day? Perhaps they were stronger than he originally thought. Still, food was food, and he was grateful to have any, no matter how bad it may be.

            He wiped his mouth with the sleeve of his jacket as he walked down the halls. The bell was about to go off any minute, and he wanted to find a good place for observing the students. Maybe today would be his lucky day, and he could finally talk to another one of his brothers.

            Kai leaned nonchalantly against a row of lockers situated in between two classrooms. He jammed his fingers into his ears just as the bell started its awful ringing. He didn’t know why he was so damn sensitive to the sound. Probably because I didn’t have to grow up in this hell, he thought sourly.

            Teenagers flooded out of the classrooms and into the hallways. They melted into their friend groups, resulting in a sea of students that somehow all looked alike. No wonder it was so easy for Kai to blend in. Unfortunately, that also made it easy to miss his brothers in the crowd.

            His gaze scanned the hallway, looking for a mess of shaggy blonde hair or black hair cut into a bob. Heck, he’d even take Jay’s curls—

            A series of thumps boomed from across the hallway. Kai’s gaze shot to the noise. Some kid had just dropped his books all over the white tiles. He was dressed in some dorky navy sweater vest, with a light blue collared shirt underneath.

            “Oh no, it appears I dropped my books,” the kid remarked, strangely calm despite how embarrassing the situation was. “I could really use a hand—metaphorically, of course.”

            Wish I could help kid, but I need to stay on task, Kai thought, turning his attention away from the scene. Besides, I’m sure someone else will help anyway.

            But as the seconds ticked by, no one did. In fact, the other students either teased or laughed at the kid’s predicament. He even thought he saw a girl with shockingly white hair kick a book away.

            Guilt rose in Kai’s gut. Ugh, what was he doing? A ninja always helped someone in need, and right now, this kid really needed him. So, with a grumble in his throat, Kai trudged over to the kid.  

            He stooped down and started picking up books. “Hey,” he said, holding them out, “Heard you needed a hand kid—uh, I mean, fellow teen—”

            The kid’s gaze snapped up, and Kai sucked in a gasp. It was Zane, no doubt about it. Same narrow features, sharp blue eyes, flat top haircut. Though his Zane’s hair was a pale blonde in human disguise, this one’s was a stark white. It only made him look even more unnatural.

            Zane took no notice of Kai’s stammering. “I do indeed, fellow teen!” he beamed, taking the books. “Thank you for your assistance.”

            “Uh, no problem,” Kai said in a daze. This was so weird—he acted just like Zane did when he first met him! When he didn’t know that he was a nindroid…shit, did this Zane not know that he was a robot yet? Was he even a robot in this world?!

            Zane stood up, dropped the books in his bag, and slung it back over his shoulder, all the while not breaking his smile or eye contact with Kai. Yeahhhhh, definitely still a robot, he thought.

            Suddenly, the nindroid winced and his leg buckled. Kai caught him before he could fall. “Whoa, you okay there?” he asked, worry creeping into his voice.

            “Oh yes, I’m fine,” Zane chirped. “But I do believe I sprained my ankle when I tripped.”

            Kai raised an eyebrow. Zane was made out of titanium—he couldn’t twist his ankle. This guy was up to something.

            He smirked. I guess I can play along.

            He propped Zane up so that his weight wouldn’t fall on his “bad” ankle. “Guess I’ll just have to walk you to the nurse then, huh?”

            He blinked. “You will? I—I mean, I gladly accept your assistance.”

            The two of them walked in silence. Sunlight slanted through the windows, displaying a breathtaking view of the city. Houses with sloped, blue-tiled roofs stretched onward for miles before eventually giving rise to a cluster of apartment buildings. Kai fancied he saw his own place from here.

With a grunt, he adjusted his grip on Zane. First Master, his brother was heavy. The nindroid didn’t seem to quite understand how the whole sprained ankle situation was supposed to work, so he leaned a lot of his weight on Kai. In fact, if he hadn’t started up his training again, he wouldn’t have made it down the hallway.

“Wow, for such a skinny guy, you’re really heavy,” he remarked. “It’s almost like you’re made out of metal.” He chuckled, proud of his inside joke.

But Zane didn’t think it was funny. His muscles tensed—or to be more exact, his gears tightened. “What a ridiculous statement,” he said, voice trembling. “I am made of flesh and blood, not metal. I am normal just like everyone else.”

Oh shit. How could he have forgotten? His Zane had always been self-conscious back then, though mainly because he and the team bullied him for his strangeness. It wasn’t until he discovered he was a nindroid and embraced what he truly was that he really became human. But if this Zane was self-conscious because he was a nindroid…

            Then Kai really had his work cut out for him.

            “So…” he said slowly, “you don’t consider being ‘normal’ boring?”

            “Is wanting to belong supposed to be boring?” Zane asked. His eyes widened and he looked away in embarrassment.

            Kai considered his next words carefully before saying, “No, wanting to belong is totally understandable. What I’m trying to say is…do you want to be normal because you’re scared of being yourself? And yourself is something other people might not like because you’re so different?”

            He could hear the gears turning in Zane’s head. And no, that wasn’t a figure of speech—he could actually hear metal grinding against metal. He had never heard something like this from his Zane. Maybe the meditation was tuning him more into his senses?

            Either way, he was encouraged that his brother was absorbing his words, so he plunged on, “You know, I have a friend who’s kinda like you. He wanted to be normal too.”

            “And?” Zane prompted, staring desperately into Kai’s eyes. “What—what conclusion did he come to?”

            “He concluded that he liked being different, that it was okay to be different. It made him stronger, and he’s much happier now than when he tried to be like everyone else.” His smile fell as he lingered on the memory of his brother. Zane…I hope you’re still happy without me there.

            Meanwhile, the Zane next to him had fallen silent. He was so deep in thought that he had forgotten about the sprained ankle charade, and was no longer leaning his weight on Kai. The slight glow in his eyes flickered on and off.

But Kai didn’t say anything and let him think. Sometimes it was better to let quiet rule a conversation.

After a minute or two, Zane finally spoke up: “Ash?”

“Yeah, Zane?”

“We have arrived at the nurse.”

Kai’s cheeks flushed red. “Oh! We got here a lot quicker than I thought.” He withdrew from the nindroid and flashed an embarrassed smile. “Do you, uh, need me for anything else?”

Please say yes, he prayed. He didn’t want to leave his brother so soon.

But Zane shook his head. “No, your assistance is no longer required.” He hesitated, before adding, “Thank you for…for helping me.”

He slipped into the office before Kai could say anything else, leaving him alone once more.

            Zane found mysteries to be quite boring. After all, with the entirety of the Internet and much more at his disposal, solving them was mere child’s play. Whether it be a math problem, the quickest (and safest) way to get Lloyd to school, or even the psychology of a person, he always got results. So when something or someone did manage to puzzle him, he found it impossible to tear his attention away from it until he found his answer.

            And Ash was a puzzle box begging to be solved.

            He had already been intrigued when Cole informed their group that he had been approached by a stranger—and a friendly one, no less! Cole usually kept to himself, so it was highly suspicious that someone would talk to him of all people. He hoped for his friend’s sake that Ash truly was a nice person, but after Harumi…they couldn’t afford for Lloyd to be hurt like that again.

            The nurse’s office door swung open, and lo and behold, in came Cole! Zane beamed as he exclaimed, “Hello, Cole! I was just thinking about you!”

            His friend blinked and took off his headphones. “Well yeah, you just texted me to come here ‘as soon as possible.’ Is it because of—wait, where’s the nurse?”

            Cole’s dark brown eyes shot around the room, skimming over the plastic chairs, hard navy blue beds, and finally, the plywood desk where the nurse usually sat.

            He gave Zane a stern look. “Zane…” he said in a no-nonsense manner, “what did you do?”

            It was now his turn to blink. “I had to tell Ash something, didn’t I? And I can’t have the nurse examining me for obvious reasons. Besides, I wanted us to have some privacy.” And I needed time to think, he mentally added. Which is another first for me. How strange.

            “So if I push those curtains back,” Cole said, jabbing his thumb over his shoulder, “what am I going to find?”

            “I encourage you to find out!”

            He narrowed his eyes at Zane and gripped the heavy green curtain. He yanked it back and let out a yelp.

            “Zane!” he cried. “What did you do, man?!”

            The nurse lay sound asleep on the bed, drool trickling onto her dull gold scrubs. Her frizzy hair fanned her head like a starfish. Personally, Zane found the sight to be quite amusing.

            But from the horrified look Cole was giving him, his friend didn’t share his sentiments. So he explained, “She’s alright, Cole. I always carry two or three doses of a sleeping serum in case of an emergency, and like I stated previously, I did want a quiet environment. And if it puts you at ease, she was already on the bed playing some mobile game on her phone.”

            Cole still didn’t look too happy about it, but he pulled the curtain back, hiding the dozing nurse. He sighed as he sat down on the bed across from Zane. “You know, you could’ve just waited until school was over to talk.”

            “I suppose so, but then our whole group would’ve been there, and I…I wanted just us two to talk,” he admitted.

            “It’s because of Ash, isn’t it?”

            He nodded.

            Cole’s dark eyes bored into him, and he had to force himself not to look away. For a human, Cole was very perceptive. He knew it was impossible, but sometimes, he felt like his friend could analyze people better than he ever could.

            Finally, Cole broke the staring contest by releasing a chuckle. “I can’t believe it; he said something to you too.”

            “What—how—” Zane spluttered. He never spluttered; what on earth was going on today?

            His friend leaned back and shot him a knowing grin. “Because I had that look after he talked to me too. If you don’t mind me asking, what did he talk to you about?”

            Zane hesitated. He never was one to share his inner thoughts among the group, that was usually Kai or Nya. But he found a comfort in Cole—perhaps it was because he rarely expressed his feelings as well. He supposed, this one time, that it wouldn’t hurt to say how he felt.

            He took a deep breath, even though he didn’t require oxygen. “He somehow picked on my desire to…to belong. To be a normal teen. However, he said such actions to achieve normalcy were not necessary. In fact, he said I should take pride in my differences, rather than be ashamed of them.”

            “Huh.” Cole stared up at the ceiling. “You know, that’s pretty similar to what he told me.”

            “Really?”

            He nodded. “Yeah. I was sitting there in the locker rooms, feeling pretty shitty about how I handled my superstrength yet again, when he just came out of nowhere and…and instantly knew what to say. That it wasn’t right how my classmates were treating me, that it wasn’t my fault for being different—”

            Cole abruptly cut off and stared at Zane, wide-eyed. “Zane…” he said hoarsely, “I didn’t—I didn’t know we struggled with the same thing…”

            Something sparked in his circuits. He couldn’t believe it. Cole—easygoing, gentle, quiet Cole—felt ashamed of his superstrength? Zane knew he disliked his power, but he had always brushed off the topic whenever it was brought up. He had had no idea just how deep those insecurities ran…just like how Cole didn’t know much Zane was hurting either.

But at least now they both knew.

Zane gave his friend a small smile. “I was not aware either. I am glad I have someone who understands…and I am glad it is you.”

Cole’s eyes watered. “Come here, you tin can!”

Before Zane could move, he was smothered in a hug. The pressure would have damaged any human bone, but luckily, he didn’t have any. So he gladly returned the hug, using his full strength without fear.

He had finally found a brother.

Cole pulled away first, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. “Geez, buddy,” he said with a watery laugh, “you didn’t have to make me all emotional like that.”

“Apologies,” he replied, but he was unable to resist the grin growing on his face.

Cole shook his head. “Well, I think it’s a definite yes for introducing Ash to the squad.”

“Most certainly,” Zane agreed. “Would you mind texting the others? I require more time to reflect on Ash’s words.”

“Of course, buddy.” He hopped back onto the bed and put his headphones on. “Take all the time you need.”

Zane closed his eyes, replaying the conversation over in his head. He didn’t mean that figuratively either; he pulled the exchange from his memory banks and let it play. Now that he was experiencing the conversation a second time, he was better able to analyze Ash. Cole was right—he did seem to know exactly what to say. Unusual for a human. He even allowed Zane several moments to think as they treaded down the hallways.

As he watched the end of their interaction, he lamented how he had failed to acquire Ash’s last name. It would have greatly helped in his search to discover just who this human was. Alas, he had been so distracted by his words that he had forgotten to—

Zane’s eyes shot open, gears frantically whirring as he realized something. He had accidentally spoken Ash’s name, even though he had never introduced himself. But instead of picking up on this, Ash had casually responded with: “Yeah, Zane?”

His eyes narrowed. It appeared that much, much further research would have to be conducted on the mysterious Ash.

            Nya did not trust this Ash guy.

            Despite Cole and Zane’s insistence that “he’s an amazing guy, blah, blah, blah,” she had to see him for herself. It wasn’t like she didn’t trust them! She just trusted her own judgement more…and when she put it like that, it sounded really bad, but whatever. All she knew for certain was that Ash had a hell of a way with words, because Cole and Zane had been acting really weird the past couple days. They almost seemed…closer? Like, whenever he saw Zane, Cole beamed and willingly put away his headphones. And Zane hadn’t randomly played a pop song and danced to it in over twenty-four hours. Like she said, weird.

            So when they suggested introducing Ash to the group, Nya had instantly protested. “How can we trust him?!” she demanded. “For all we know, this could be some act.”

            Cole and Zane glanced at each other, a look of understanding flashing between them—which had been happening a lot recently.

            “I assure you, Nya,” Zane stated solemnly, “it is not some act. You will understand once you meet him.”

            And just like that, the others had agreed to a meeting. Jay and Lloyd were nervous but cautiously optimistic, and Nya was pretty sure Kai just wanted to check out Ash’s scar. But she refused to let some stranger get so close to her friends without seeing him for herself first. So, she had taken it upon herself to do some ninja spying.

            She peeked around the corner to make sure Ash hadn’t moved. Zane had informed them he went to the school gym every morning, so she had made the difficult decision of skipping class to follow him. She still felt guilty about that, but she did have a perfect attendance record so far—a couple missed classes wouldn’t be the end of the world.

            She couldn’t imagine what kind of record Ash had, though. He had sat through two social studies classes in a row! Either he really liked history, or he had no clue where any of his classes were. Nya guessed the latter, because despite his ‘bad boy’ aesthetic—leather jacket, messy hair, and wicked scar—he looked like a lost puppy. Even though most students were in class right now, he had wandered the hallways aimlessly, before finally slumping against a row of lockers with a sigh. He hadn’t moved in the past fifteen minutes.

            Nya bit her lip. She hated to admit it, but maybe Cole and Zane were right. He didn’t seem like a bad guy at all.

            She shook her head and stood up. While she was here, she might as well talk to Ash herself—

            “Well, hey there,” a poisonously silky voice purred.

            Nya froze. She knew that deceptively innocent voice anywhere. That voice that enticed you to be their friend, that seemed so real—only for it to drop the sweetness and obliterate you completely.

            “Harumi?” Ash whispered.

            Nya pressed her back against the lockers and snuck a glance around the corner. There was the bitch herself, dressed in a long-sleeved turtleneck that matched her black leather pants. Her signature spiked purple belt looped around her waist, and her heeled combat boots made her tower over Ash. Nya clenched her fists so hard her hands shook, but she resisted the urge to run up to Harumi and punch her unconscious.

            Harumi laughed as she twined a finger around her death-white hair. “Oh, so you know me! That’s so funny, because I’ve certainly never seen you before. My reputation must proceed me.”

“I guess you could say that,” Ash growled out.

Nya blinked. Huh? He sounded almost as angry as she felt. But that made no sense; everyone loved Harumi. Even if he was new, he was bound to have heard how amazing she was, how she managed to fool Lloyd and his dumb friends that she actually liked them, how she hilariously made fools of them in front of the entire school. So why was he acting so hostile?

Even though Harumi was sure to have picked up on his tone, she ignored it. “Anyway, I wanted to talk to you because you helped a certain boy the other day.”

“Zane?” Ash asked warily. “What about him?”

“Well—and I’m assuming you don’t know this because you’re so new—he’s a friend of Lloyd Garmadon.” Nya shivered at the pure venom in her voice as she said Lloyd’s name. Even to her, it was terrifying how quickly she could change personality. “And at this school, in this city, we don’t like Lloyd and anyone associated with him.”

Before Ash could say anything, Harumi flashed him a sweet smile. “But! Since you’re new, I’m going to let that one slide. In fact, I’ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. I have a plan for our dear friend Lloyd, and I think you can help me with it.”

She leaned forward and dropped her voice to a whisper. No! Nya internally wailed as she strained her ears. What are you going to do to Lloyd, you prick?!

But it was no use. All she could hear was hushed whispers, and she didn’t dare reveal herself. She barely bit back a growl of frustration. Now something horrible was going to happen to Lloyd, and there was nothing she could do about it.

“What?!” Ash yelped, startling Nya. “You’re…you’re going to do that to Lloyd? That’s—that’s—”

Nya gasped. He…he was going to say no to Harumi? No one said no to her! Zane and Cole were right; he was different. After Harumi left, she was going to walk right up to Ash and welcome him with open—

Ash cracked a grin. “That sounds awesome. Count me in.”

“That’s what I like to hear,” Harumi purred. “See you soon, newbie.”

Nya’s gut dropped to the floor. She…she should’ve known this was going to happen. No one would pick losers like them over the alluring Harumi.

Then why did it still hurt so much?

The thump of heels roused Nya out of her misery. Gotta hide from Harumi! she thought frantically, whipping her head back and forth as she searched for a hiding spot. But this hallway was a long one, and she couldn’t exactly dive into a classroom. Weren’t ninja supposed to be good at hiding?!

She reluctantly regarded the locker next to her. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” she muttered.

Nya yanked open the locker and slipped inside, quickly easing the door shut. She held her breath as Harumi strolled past, hair swishing with the movement. She turned the corner of the hallway and was gone.

Nya squeezed her eyes shut. God, this was humiliating. She hated herself for having to resort to something like this. She hated how much Zane and Cole were looking forward to hanging more with Ash, how even Lloyd had started getting excited about a new friend. But most of all, she hated that she had started to trust him too.

Her hands clenched into rock-hard fists, and her face grew hot with rage. Ash, she vowed, I will never let you get close to my friends. I’ll make sure of it.

            Kai scowled as Harumi glided around the corner and out of sight. Once he had gotten over the initial shock of seeing her alive again, it had taken every ounce of his willpower not to pummel her right then and there. When Lloyd confessed to Kai just how much she hurt him, he had half a mind to resurrect her so he could kill her himself. But he had stayed his hand for this Harumi, because he didn’t know if she was like the one back home.

            Yeah, it had taken less than a minute of conversation to convince him that Harumis in every universe were awful and manipulative.

            He growled as he remembered that…that awful thing she had planned for Lloyd. He had almost snapped at her right then and there, but then realized that if he did, she would just come up with something worse that he wouldn’t know about. At least now she thought he was on her side, and he had enough time to warn Lloyd. Speaking of which, he really had to find him—

            WEEEEOOOOO…WEEEEOOOOO…WEEEOOOOO…

            Kai jumped at the wailing alarm that resounded across the school. He had never heard that before…it almost sounded like a fire alarm, but if that was the case, shouldn’t students be coming out of the classrooms?

            He looked out the windows that lined the walls. Miles away, the ocean glittered peacefully, but something was disturbing the waters. He squinted. Were those—were those mechs heading towards the city?!

            Kai sighed and started sprinting towards the exit of the school. Sorry bro, he thought as he skidded around a corner. Finding Lloyd would have to wait another day. Right now, he had a city to defend.

Chapter Text

               Kai burst out the school doors and into a city of chaos. He gaped at the panic ensuing before him: car alarms wailing, businessmen throwing papers into the air, screaming mothers herding screaming children.

            He grabbed the shoulders of a pedestrian blubbering to himself. “Hey!” he shouted over the blaring alarm, “what’s going on?!”

            “Don’t you know? It’s Garmadon waaaaaAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!” The pedestrian broke free from his grip, sprinted in the other direction, and promptly smacked into a street light.

Kai suddenly found himself appreciating his Ninjago City citizens a lot more.

Okay, I need to get a look at the action, he thought. Streets were a no-go—it was utter pandemonium. His gaze flicked to the rooftops, and he grinned. Looks like I’ll have to take the ninja way.

He raced to the nearest building and started climbing. He hopped onto the striped awning and launched himself to the upper-story windows. One flip later, he was on the roof.

Kai peered at the far-off sea and gasped. Ohhhhh shit, there were a lot of mechs swarming in. Dozens of jets in the shape of manta rays zoomed around the skyscrapers. Orange crab mechs scuttled around the streets, using their metallic pincers to rip through buildings. Countless henchmen dressed like sea creatures (which he definitely should not be able to see from this distance but that wasn’t important right now) brandished spears and harpoons at shrieking civilians.

He raised an eyebrow. Okay, there was definitely an aquatic theme going on here. He didn’t take Garmadon as the sea-faring type, but there was a first time for—

Something hurtled over Kai’s head, buffeting his hair and jacket. His gaze shot upward, where a dragon writhed through the air. He braced himself for a fight, only to realize the dragon was heading away from him. On top of that, it wasn’t even a real dragon; it was a mech. The green and gold machine twisted mesmerizingly as it raced towards the invading mechs. A bright blue jet sped after the dragon, but unlike the others, this one wasn’t sea-themed. Its long, silver spokes thrummed madly as it engaged the manta jets in combat.

Green dragon, blue jet…the pieces clicked together. So his brothers were still ninja in this world, though they seemed to be using mechs rather than their powers for whatever reason. Or maybe they didn’t have powers yet, maybe they didn’t have powers at all…

He shook his head. Focus, Kai! he scolded himself. Even though his brothers seemed to be handling the invaders, he refused to stand by and watch. But first, he had to change into his gi.

Kai burst into a sprint, the tiles below him blending into a blur as he dashed across them. He jumped onto a clothesline and sproinged! into the air. Little fires sprouted to life in his palms and the soles of his feet, and he rocketed the rest of the way up. He snuffed the flames out as soon as he landed on the flat-roofed building, and he continued his run, his apartment complex now in view. Several life-endangering flips and jumps later, Kai reached his floor’s window and scrambled inside.

No time to change out of my civilian clothes, he thought ruefully as he threw his gi over his T-shirt and jeans, the leather jacket already tossed aside. He pulled his mask on and sighed with a smile. Despite the clothes underneath, it still felt so good having his gi back on. He felt more like himself.

Kai sheathed his sword and made to leave the apartment, but a scarlet flare from the corner of the room caught his eye. He stiffened and slowly pivoted to face the scroll, which was glowing a faint red. Maybe…maybe he should take it with him, just to be safe. His powers weren’t completely back after all…

He gasped and stumbled away from the scroll. Even though he hadn’t even been close to touching it, it had still almost succeeded in controlling him. He needed to get out of here, now.

Kai leaped out the window and straight onto a manta jet. The impact jolted him out of his fright and back into reality. Right—defend Ninjago, panic about the scroll later.

The henchman sitting atop the jet squawked in alarm. “Wha—what’re you doing on my plane?” he cried.

Kai eyed the laser guns attached to the controls and smirked. “I think you mean my plane.”

“No, this is my plaaaAAAAAAAANE!!” the henchman screamed as Kai performed a spinning kick that sent him flying off the jet. He hopped behind the controls and pushed the center stick forward. The jet almost shot into a building, but he managed to pull up right before it crashed.

“Easy there Kai,” he muttered to himself. “Nice and easy.” Sure, he had flown jets before, but they were always more Jay’s thing. Still, the more he zipped around, the more he was getting the hang of it.

Kai glanced down at a red button with a cartoony image of an explosion on it. He gleefully pressed it, and the laser guns started pew-pewing with red-hot intensity.

He grinned. “Oh yeah. Now we’re talking.”

Kai swerved around a skyscraper and was met with an armada of manta jets. They were heading towards Lloyd’s dragon several blocks away.

“I don’t think so,” he growled, and jammed the button. The other jets dispersed in utter chaos, no doubt confused why one if their own was blasting at them. Kai pulled up and sent a barrage of lasers down, exploding several ships easily. But Garmadon’s forces quickly regained order, and a chase ensued. He rolled through the air multiple times, lasers streaking by him and missing his own plane by a few inches. He hurtled around buildings to get them off his tail, but nothing was working. The fact was, he didn’t know this city. He couldn’t lose them if even he didn’t know where he was going.

Kai risked a glance down. A dozen crab mechs huddled around a bridge, digging away at the base. An idea formed in Kai’s head—a really bad idea, but since the bridge was going to go anyway…

He dove the jet down right into the mechs, jumping out a second before collision. The resulting explosion sent a plume of flames five stories high and a shockwave of heat that buffeted Kai away. The concrete base was utterly obliterated, and a huge portion of the bridge crumbled down, burying any mechs that had managed to survive the explosion. The manta jets had disappeared, no doubt scared away by the blast.

Kai brushed the dust off his gi as he stood up. Not his most graceful landing, but at least he was on the ground again. It appeared he was in the heart of downtown, the narrow streets surrounded by office buildings, shops, and restaurants. Now this was the fighting arena he was used to.

“Oi! Red Ninja!”

Kai whipped around and unsheathed his sword. A small army of Garmadon’s henchman stared at him in astonishment. They were flanked by half a dozen smaller mechs armed with missile launchers. One henchman each sat in the jaws of the piranha-shaped heads, and two stubby legs jutted out from the bottom. It was a pretty stupid-looking design, if he was being honest.

“That’s right, I’m talking to you!” one henchman shouted, presumably the leader of this squadron if the metals on his chest were anything to go by. His intimidating demeanor was ruined by the ridiculously large shark headpiece crowning his head, though. “What’re you doing in one of our mechs when you have your own, eh?”

“Uh, s-sir?” a henchman with a jellyfish bowl helmet timidly said. “I don’t think that’s the Red Ninja. His Fire Mech was just sighted a few blocks from here.”

“Then who’s this guy?!”

Kai grinned and twirled his sword. “Why don’t I show you?”

He launched into his Spinjitzu tornado and spun towards the henchman. They yelped in fright and scattered before him. His tornado sucked in a couple men, and after a few quick kicks, spat them back out again. He struck the legs of the piranha mech, and the henchman inside screamed as the mech’s head crashed to the ground.

A click and a bwoosh sounded from behind Kai. He stopped spinning just in time to see a missile hurtling towards his face. He sidestepped it, and as it whizzed by him, he cut it cleanly in two.

The henchman who fired the weapon gaped at him. “What the fu—”

He threw his sword at the piranha mech’s eye. The circuits sparked and smoke belched from its maw. The henchman crawled out of the head, coughing.

Kai looked at the men now standing between him and his only weapon. I might not have that one through, he thought as they leered at him. He took a nervous step backward, the heat from the wrecked jet’s flames beating down his back.

He blinked, and then a cocky smile of his own grew across his face. He had a massive supply of power right there. So he closed his eyes and called the fire from the wreckage to him. The henchmen gasped as ribbons of flames streaked through the air and to Kai’s hands. He clenched his fists, the fire condensing with the movement.

“Now,” he said, eyes flashing red, “you ready to feel the heat?”

He lobbed the fire at the last two piranha mechs, blowing them up instantly. The henchmen rushed in on him with a roar. He flipped over a jabbing harpoon and kicked its holder in the head, making him fall onto his comrades. As he landed, a barrage of arrows whistled towards his head, and he dropped to avoid them. He spun his legs in a flare, arcs of fire shooting from his feet and driving the henchman back. He scooped up a fallen lance and hurled it at a piranha mech as he popped back up to his feet. A grappling hook rushed towards him, but Kai merely grabbed the hook and shot the henchman a mischievous grin.

The henchman paled. “Uh-oh.”

Kai yanked the line to him, the poor guy dragged along for the ride. He punched through the jellyfish-bowl helmet and right into the henchman’s nose. Blood spurted from the now-broken nose, and the guy fell unconscious. Kai tossed him aside. He summoned two sickle-shaped rings of fire and flung them into the crowd of henchmen. The flames spun around like boomerangs, singing hairs and causing chaos in general.

Kai breathed in the scent of smoke and smiled. First Master, he missed this.

A sharp pang flared in Kai’s chest, and he clutched it with a wheeze. Damn it, he cursed, my powers still aren’t strong enough to handle all this fighting. He needed to get his sword!

His gaze flicked over to the fallen piranha mech. His golden sword was still embedded in its eye. Kai dashed over to it, urging his flame sickles to last just a little bit longer. He gripped the weapon and wrenched it out of the sparking metal.

And not a moment too soon—the sickles sputtered out with a last fluttering spark. But it didn’t matter. He still had Spinjitzu, and now he had his sword.

That was more than enough to deal with them.

So Kai fell back into his battle dance, making quick work of the rest of the mechs and the henchmen. He didn’t even notice as he cleared out the block and started steadily making his way uptown. He just lost himself to the fight. A slash here, a lunge there, a little Spinjitzu to finish them off and—

“Bro, that’s got to be the sickest thing I’ve ever seen. How’d you do it?!”

Kai abruptly fell out of his Spinjitzu tornado. No. That voice, it couldn’t be… He turned around slowly, the movement contrasting with his wildly beating heart. He gasped at the enormous mech standing before him. His gaze roamed over the firetruck-red armored legs, over the blowtorches for hands, and finally, to the glass-protected head where a red ninja sat.

No. Nonononono. He could not deal with this today. Harumi was bad enough, but—but himself? Nope. Too weird. He was going to kill those damn monks in the Cloud Kingdom.

Kai slowly started turning back around, as if that would make his exit less noticeable. But the other him noticed, and exclaimed, “Aw wait, don’t go man! I’m on your side, see?”

As if to prove his point, the mech kicked away a henchman. The guy wailed as he flew through the air and disappeared into the horizon.

Kai forced a grin, even though he knew other Kai couldn’t see it…okay, less than five minutes into talking with this guy and things were confusing. He was just going to start rolling with ‘Ash’ full time now.

He rested his sword on his shoulder. “Glad to hear it. I wasn’t sure because I’m, uh, new in town, you might say.”

“That’s what I figured. Usually it’s just me and the boys that defend this city, so it’s a nice surprise seeing someone else help.” The mech stooped down, making Ash jump. “Though did you have to pick a red suit, bro? ‘Cause that’s my color.”

Now that the mech’s head was almost at Ash’s level, he could finally see just what this other him looked like. Not that he could see much anyway, since a jet-black hood obscured most of his face from view. Otherwise, his gi resembled his own, though with black pants and accents.  No scar marred his eye.

Act natural, Ash, he thought as the other him waited expectantly for a response. He took a shaky breath and said, “Well, red is the best color…and who says there can’t be two awesome red ninjas in town?”

“Oh, I like your style!” Kai laughed. “And I liked that spinning thing you did earlier. But let me show you something really cool.”

            The mech stood and aimed its blowtorches at a formation of manta jets rapidly approaching. “Eat fire, suckers!” he whooped as he unleashed torrents of bright orange flames. The jets careened in a million different directions, smoke belching from busted engines. Kai grabbed a madly spinning jet and hurled it at a legion of piranha mechs. It crashed into the other machines with a massive BOOM, waves of fire blasting outward from the explosion.

            Kai glanced at him, and even with the mask, the smirk was evident. “Pretty rad, right?”

            The competitiveness in Ash surged forward, and he flashed a smirk himself. “Just wait until you see this.”

            The sparks of Spinjitzu swirled around him as he leapt forward. The tornado spun towards the henchman scrambling out of the destroyed piranha mechs. But instead of sucking the goons into the tornado, Ash veered around them and skidded up the hood of a car. He launched himself off the car’s roof and let the Spinjitzu flames die. As he hurtled back to the cement, he clenched his hand into a fist and called the fires from the explosion to him. The flames flew towards him, coalescing around his fist until it looked like he was holding a miniature sun. He let out a shout as he punched the cement. Flames exploded from him in a brilliant shockwave of heat and light, blasting not just the henchman back, but cars, bikes, and anything else that wasn’t nailed down.

            Ash dropped to the charred asphalt, panting. Sweat poured from every pore, and it took everything he had not to rip off his hood so he could breathe. He closed his eyes with a groan. Yeah, one-upping his alternate self probably hadn’t been the best idea.

            The ground shook as the mech ran over to him. “You okay bro?!” Kai asked frantically.

            He waved his hand weakly. “Yeah, yeah, I’m fine…just overdid it.”

            “Oh…I gotta say though, that was totally worth it. You definitely beat me on that one.”

            Ash laughed. “Then I guess we’ll just have to have a round two then sometime, huh?”

            “You’re so on—hold up, getting a call from Ll—I mean, Green.” Smooth, me, Ash thought as he exchanged a whispered conversation with Lloyd. Fortunately for him, he could hear what other him was saying just fine.

            “Garmadon’s retreated? Aw man, just when I was starting to have fun…oh right! I think I ran into your Shogun, Green…yeah, dude, I think it is the same guy from before—come on Cyan, how many other lone red ninja-vigilantes are there?! He fits Lloyd’s description exactly. You want the team to officially meet him? I’m down…come on White, why not tonight? Because you have a test tomorrow?! I thought you were supposed to be a wild teen! Not anymore?  Ugh, fine, I’ll tell him to meet tomorrow night, how’s that? All agreed? Fantastic.”

            Kai looked down at him apologetically. “Sorry about that. Me and the team were talking, and they want to meet you, if that’s okay—”

            “Yes!” Ash burst out. He cleared his throat and said more calmly, “I mean, yes. It would be an honor meeting the defenders of Ninjago.”

            “Whoa bro, no need to get so formal on me,” other him quipped. “It’ll be super chill. Just come to the docks at sunset tomorrow—our mechs will be there.”

            Ash beamed. “Sounds good.”

            The mech stood up to its full height and rolled its shoulders. “Welp, I gotta get back to class—uh, I mean, important ninja duties. But it was sick fighting with you, man. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

            With that, his alternate self gave a salute, jumped over a building, and was gone.

            Ash hummed to himself, tapping his leg in sync to the nonsensical tune. For the first time since he had landed in this weird Ninjago, finally things were going right. He had helped drive back Garmadon’s forces (man, had it felt good to fight again) and was going to officially meet his brothers! Sure, the other him had been an…unexpected surprise, but now that the shock had worn off, the experience hadn’t been that bad. In fact, he found his younger self’s enthusiasm and self-assurance endearing.

            But now it was time to get in good with his team’s civilian side. Instead of wandering from classroom to classroom, Ash had decided to just wait outside the school instead. That way, he couldn’t possibly miss them. He thought he had made a good impression on Cole and Zane, so he was feeling more excited than anxious. Unfortunately, that just made him all the more impatient for school to let out.

            He glanced at the clock above the school. Just ten more minutes, he thought. Ten more minutes and you’ll see your family again—

            “Hey, you!”

            Ash jumped, his gaze snapping to the source of the noise. It belonged to a girl around fifteen, her jet-black hair pulled back in a loose ponytail. Her leather jacket and ripped jeans, along with her fierce scowl, screamed a “tough girl” attitude.

            He offered a tentative smile, not knowing what else to do. “Um, hi?” he said. “Can I help you?”

            “Don’t give me that,” the girl snapped, stomping up to him. “Don’t you dare play the nice-guy act around me.”

            “Huh?” Ash asked, genuinely baffled. What did he ever do to this girl?

            She rolled her eyes with a snort. “And don’t play dumb either. I don’t know what you’re planning, but I’m going to do whatever I can to stop it. In the meantime? Stay away from my friends.”

            “I—look, I’m sorry, but I don’t even know who your friends are—”

            “Cut the crap,” she hissed. “I’m not going to tell them what kind of person you really are, because somehow, you got them to like you. I won’t hurt them like that. So stay away, and I won’t beat you into a pulp.”

            A spark of anger flashed in Ash’s chest. He had already had a nasty encounter with Harumi; he really didn’t feel like having another with some random teen.

            “Look,” he said through gritted teeth, “I don’t know what your beef with me is, but could you please stop getting in my face?”

            She barked out a laugh. “Nice try, but you’re not going to get rid of me that easily.”

            “Then what do you want me to say?!” Ash snarled, throwing his hands up in the air. “Tell me, so I can get you away from me.”

            “I thought I made it clear: you promise to stay away from my friends!”

            “Well maybe this would be a lot easier if you told me who your friends were!”

            “COLE AND ZANE!” the girl roared. “There, happy that I played along now?”

            Ash’s gut dropped, taking all his anger with it. No…no, no, NO. He stared at the girl in horror, at her dark hair, her jacket, her mole on the same exact side as—

            “N—Nya?” he whispered.

            “Finally, you drop the act,” the girl—his sister—snapped. “So, do you promise?”

            Nonononono. This was going all wrong, so horribly wrong. “I can’t…” he croaked. “I can’t do that!”

            Nya leaned in, eyes narrowed to near slits. “Fine. But if you even come within sight of my friends, I’ll tell them who you really are. And I’ll make sure you’ll never see them again.”

            She whipped around and stalked off, throwing one last glare over her shoulder for good measure.

            Ash dropped to the ground, eyes boring into the unforgiving asphalt. He had just yelled at Nya. His sister. Told her to get away from him. He didn’t mean to, didn’t know it had been her but—what kind of older brother did that? He fisted his hands in his hair in agony. Even in another universe, he should’ve recognized his own sister! And he hadn’t even apologized for yelling, he had just—just stood there dumbly.

            Tears dropped from his eyes, staining the sidewalk below. How was he supposed to recover from this? What was he supposed to do?! He had no one to help him, no one to understand, no one to—

            The bell rang, signaling the end of the school day. Ash scrambled to his feet. He couldn’t let the others see him, not when Nya would destroy all his progress in an instant. I have to get away.

            So he ran, too distraught to attempt the roofs. He plunged into the crowded streets, shoving past pedestrians and jumping over mailboxes. Honestly, he had no idea where he was going—the city looked so different from down here. But Ash didn’t care. Because maybe, if he lost himself in the streets, he could lose his problems too. He had already lost everything else.

            Something flashed in the distance, blinding him. He skidded to a halt and blinked the sunlight out of his eyes. Once the brightness disappeared, he saw the thing responsible for the glare: a gleaming titanium statue in the middle of a park.

            Ash sprinted toward the statue on instinct. Zane, he thought wildly. It’s him, it has to be, there’s something from my world after all—

            But as Ash drew near, he realized it wasn’t his brother after all. It was just a monument to some warrior, her hair falling over the crown adorning her head. He fell onto a park bench in despair and burrowed his head in his hands. He didn’t have the strength to stop the sobs from escaping.

            He didn’t know what to do. Nya hated him, and would turn the others against him if he even tried to explain himself. He was stuck in some alternate dimension, and the only relic he had from his world was a scroll of corruptive power. But worst of all, his family was gone.

He was utterly alone.

            Alone…alone…the word tortured him, circulating through his mind over and over until he cried himself to a restless sleep.

            When Ash woke up, it was dark. Stars glittered in the sky, at least the ones that could shine despite the city’s light pollution. The park was deserted, except for the occasional couple and trash that skipped across the grass like tumbleweeds.

            He sat up with difficulty; everything felt sore after lying in that cramped position for who knows how long. His throat was dry, and a headache had started forming from crying so much. In short, he felt like shit.

            Ash sighed and got up. He trudged out of the park, listlessly gazing at the asphalt below him. He couldn’t go back to the apartment, not when the only thing to occupy him right now were his thoughts. Better to wander around the city. It wasn’t like there was anyone that could be dangerous to him anyway.

            The sound of breaking glass and cheering split the air. Ash flinched and looked up. Oh, look at that, he thought wearily, gaze roaming over boarded-up pawn stores, I’m in the bad side of town.

            He stuffed his hands in his pockets and continued his somber walk. Most people didn’t give him a second glance, more focused on finding their way into crowded, smoke-filled bars. Raggedy newspapers swirled around his feet. Faded neon lights cast their flickering glow on the streets below, weakly illuminating his way. A bouncer eyed Ash as he shuffled past, but he gave him no trouble.

            He passed a garbage-filled alley. A group of thugs lounged against a dumpster, bottles in hand. Cigarette smoke hovered around their heads. They talked and laughed loudly, the alcohol slurring their words.

            Unconsciously, Ash’s feet changed direction and started walking inside the alley.

            What are you doing? the logical side of him asked nervously.

            Isn’t it obvious? he replied.

            You know this didn’t work for you after Zane’s death.

            But it did make me feel better, he thought, coming to a stop before one thug, if only for a little while.

            The thug glanced at him, and he raised his hand. His friends fell silent. “What’re you looking at?” he demanded, the serpent tattoo on his face contorting with the movement.

            Ash said nothing.

            “Hey,” the thug sneered, taking a step forward, “I said, what’re you—”

            His fist rammed into the thug’s mouth. The thug stumbled back, clutching his jaw. Blood flowed out his mouth and down his fingers.

            He stared at Ash in horror, before his face curled in anger. “Take him down, boys!” he shouted, bloody spittle flying from his lips.

            The other thugs surged towards Ash like sharks diving for blood. He watched numbly as one’s fist sailed for his stomach. He could dodge it, catch it, or a million other different things, but he wanted to feel the hit, wanted to feel something other than this yawning hole in his chest—

            The punch hit him harder than a tank. Ash’s breath was sucked out him in an instant, and he dropped to the ground, wheezing. His lower stomach throbbed. He was pretty sure he had broken a rib or two, but a simple punch shouldn’t have been able to do that…

            His gaze fell on the thug’s fist. A set of brass knuckles gleamed in the dim alley light. Ah. So that’s why. Ash staggered to his feet and got into a fighting stance. He stared at the thug levelly.

            “Fine, if you won’t stay down, I’ll make you stay down,” the thug said, pounding his knuckles together.

            He dashed towards Ash with a yell. But this time, he raised his arm to block the blow. The thug’s eyes widened in surprise until his face was bashed in by Ash’s fist. The others swarmed around him. He struck one guy’s neck, leaving him gasping for air. He kicked him back into another thug, ignoring the pain that flared in his stomach. Someone knocked his legs out from behind, and he tumbled to the ground with a groan. Before they could beat him further, Ash grabbed one thug’s foot and yanked it out from under him. He scrambled back to his feet just in time to see a knife flashing towards him. He sidestepped it and smacked the crook of the elbow, forcing the thug to drop the weapon.

            The more blows he exchanged, the more Ash lost himself in the fight. A crazed smile spread across his face as the adrenaline sang through his veins. He didn’t use Spinjitzu, didn’t use his fire. He let the thugs punch and kick him, relishing in the pain. The fight may have held no discipline, no honor, but it shoved out any thoughts of his home and family, letting him become an empty shell driven by anger, sorrow, and above all, loneliness.

Chapter Text

            Power.

            It rushed through Kai, and he embraced it with open arms with a sigh. Although he had been drained of his fire powers for only a few hours, the hole inside him had been unbearable. He had felt so…so cold. He had never felt anything like it before. So when he took the Staff of Elements and felt the familiar warmth of his flames, he had almost cried in relief.

            Then the other powers made their presence known, and Kai realized he had been missing out on so, so much. He felt the spark of lightning, the rush of speed, the symphony of sound. But above it all thrummed the pure, pulsing energy of the Green Ninja. All this time, Lloyd had this much power all to himself…?

            Swarms of incoming cultists caught his eye, and he gleefully rained flames and lightning down upon them. And although Kai didn’t really need to shoot the men down again, he couldn’t resist using the intoxicating green power to blast them back again.

            “Kai, it holds too much power! You’ve got to destroy it!” Lloyd shouted. When Kai gave no answer, he turned to Skylor desperately and said, “The power’s corrupting him. If we don’t get that staff out of his hands—”

            Now that grabbed Kai’s attention. He snapped his head back to Lloyd and snarled, “No one is taking my staff. You had all the power…now it’s my turn!”

            He gasped and lowered the staff, the horror of what he just said settling in. “What am I saying?!” he cried.

            “Nothing I don’t already feel,” he growled, the distortion in his voice returning. No, no, no…he hadn’t meant to say that! It wasn’t true!

            He wrenched back control of his mouth, sputtering out, “I can’t—I can’t control it—”

            “I don’t want to control it,” he growled. “I should’ve been the Green Ninja!” Kai stepped towards Lloyd with a dark grin, green power swirling around the staff.

“Kai, don’t!” Lloyd screamed, raising his arms uselessly for protection.

A beam of energy vwoomed from the staff and into Lloyd. He only had a second to cry out before exploding into a pile of ashes. Kai lowered the staff, relishing in the sickly sweet taste of vengeance.

Then he looked, he really looked, at the ashes—and he screamed. “Lloyd!” Kai wailed, running over to his brother—who was still just a kid—and stared at the ashes in despair. “What have I done…”

“What you’ve always wanted to do.”

Kai’s gaze snapped up. Skylor smiled down at him sweetly. Glee and something darker glittered in her amber eyes.

“That’s—that’s not true,” he said shakily. A feeling of wrongness creeped its way into his mind, and he looked at Skylor in fear. “Why haven’t I woken up yet?”

She studied her nails lazily. “I don’t know what you mean.”

“Yeah, you do,” Kai said, a hint of a growl in his voice. “I’ve had this dream before—countless times, as a matter of fact. But it always ends before I—before I hurt Lloyd. Why is it different this time?”

            “Ah,” Skylor sighed, “I guess the jig is up. Shame. I could’ve watched you torture yourself for hours.”

            A flash of light, and Skylor disappeared. What stood in her place was…was himself? Himself with how he looked now, but with blazing red eyes that sent a chill down his spine. His gaze traveled down, and his eyes widened.

            “What, surprised to see this?” his other self smirked, twirling the staff with the Scroll of Forbidden Spinjitzu leisurely. “You really shouldn’t be. You’ve had it as your roommate for what, two weeks now?”

            Kai struggled to work past the dryness in his throat as he asked, “Who are you?”

            “I’m hurt, Kai!” he cried, placing a hand over his heart in mock pain. “Are you telling me you can’t recognize your own face when you see it?”

            “You…you’re not me.”

            “Wrong!” other him shouted, making Kai jump in alarm. “In fact, I’d argue that you’re not the real Kai. You hide and bury too much under that smiling surface. At least I’m honest with myself.” The flames surrounding him flared, and Kai started inching backwards from the heat.

            He swallowed nervously. “L—look, I haven’t had nightmares about the Staff of Elements in years. Maybe I was still angry about not being the Green Ninja then, but not anymore! I’m fine with how I am now—”

            Laughter burst from his doppelganger’s lips, and he leaned against the staff for support, wheezing. “First Master, Kai, you’re gonna make me bust a rib! After all this time, you still think the stupid Green Ninja prophecy is what you were so angry about? It was the lack of power, dumbass—it always has been.”

            “What?” he croaked out.

            “Let me spell it out for you, champ: you don’t think you’re enough. No matter how much you train, no matter how many new powers you learn, it will never be enough. And the thought of that being the reason why you can’t protect your family…”

For the first time, the manic glee in other Kai’s face flickered. Regret and fear flashed in his scarlet eyes, but they quickly drowned in the glow of power, and he laughed. “It kills you! That’s why every time you hold something like this, you lose yourself to it—because it’s the only surefire way to protect everyone you love.”

He knelt down next to Kai, baking him in the intensity of his flames. Kai tried to back away, but ironically, found himself frozen. “But you wanna know the real reason why? The one you bury so deep that even you don’t know it yourself?”

For an awful, infinite second, he didn’t say anything. Nothing but the crackling of flames broke the silence.

Finally, he leaned in and hissed, “You like the power.”

“No,” Kai instantly shot back. He couldn’t…he couldn’t let this him get into his head. “I know that’s not true.”

“Oh yeah?” his doppelganger glanced down with a smirk. “Then why do you still have that staff in your hands?”

Ash’s eyes flew open. Sweat ran down his face in rivers, and his heart thumped so fast it was painful. He squeezed his eyes shut and forced himself to take deep breaths. Calm down, Ash, he thought, it was just a nightmare. You’ve had those before. Still, that didn’t mean it was fun to deal with.

Once his heartbeat had settled to a more normal level, he slowly blinked his eyes open—only for the panic to return full force.

His apartment was on fire.

“AHHHH!” Ash screamed, scrambling to his feet. He whirled around in dismay, taking in the curling wallpaper and crackling floorboards. Tall orange flames gleefully danced across the room. The fire wouldn’t hurt him, but his home…! How had this happened?! No, no, stop freaking out, he could fix this. He just needed to snuff out these flames.

He took a deep, shaky breath and opened his hand. The roaring flames whooshed towards him. The heat gradually died as the fires swirled into his pam, though smoke still tainted the air. Ash closed his hand, killing the flames with it.

His apartment, which had already been in poor shape, wasn’t even livable now. The ceiling was blistered black, and the floor creaked ominously under his feet. He knew could just move into one of the apartments on the other floors, but this one had been his. Sure, he had set himself on fire before in his sleep—and it was only during really bad nightmares—but it never caused this much damage. So how…?

Something warm pulsed in his right hand, and he glanced down. Another scream tore through the apartment as he dropped the scroll and scrambled away from it. He pressed his back against the wall, chest heaving in and out with panicked breaths. How the hell had that gotten into his hand?! He slept as far away from it as possible!

Sunlight flared across the shattered window and Ash winced, holding his hands up to block out the light. He suddenly stiffened—how was the sun so high up already? The nightmare (and his rampage last night that he refused to think about) must’ve made him sleep longer than normal. But this was the worst possible day to sleep in, because it was the day that Harumi was going to—

“Lloyd!” Ash yelled. He dove out the window and onto the rooftops below, the scroll—and his problems—forgotten.

            Lloyd walked through the school hallways with a smile on his face and a spring in his step. He couldn’t remember the last time he had felt this good in school! But he couldn’t help himself—he was officially going to meet Shogun tonight! And as the Green Ninja too, which was considerably better for his pride. He was still a little embarrassed how he needed to be rescued back in that alley.

            But if he was being honest, he was even more excited to meet Ash. Though Nya still vehemently opposed any interaction with him, Zane and Cole had secretly conspired a way for Lloyd to meet him. Zane had mapped out Ash’s most probable route, and Cole had given Lloyd a large bag of chocolates to initiate the conversation.

            “After all,” Cole had said sagely, “no one can resist the temptations of chocolate.”

            And so, Lloyd was now waiting outside his fifth period class, scouring the crowds for a crown of spiky hair. Zane had admitted that Ash seemed to wander the school more than actually attend class, so the chance of Lloyd meeting him at this exact moment was pretty low, but he had a feeling that he would run into him, somehow.

            A commotion from down the hall distracted Lloyd from his searching. Students protested and cursed as something pushed them aside.

            “Where is he?!” an angry—or was it scared?—shouted. “Where’s Lloyd?!”

            He tensed. Uh-oh, what had he been accused of now? It must’ve been pretty bad for a student to get this worked up. Maybe if he apologized enough, he would come out of it with only one black eye and not two.

            Lloyd looked down and hurriedly tugged his hood over his head. Maybe if this guy was in a rush, he would miss him. But the fates were cruel to him, as the movement just attracted the student’s attention.

“Move, Lloyd!” the student yelled, “You gotta move!”

He glanced up in confusion. Why would he—

Lloyd let out a squawk as the student barreled into him, knocking him to the floor. A second later, a splash! caused all chattering in the hall to abruptly stop. Lloyd looked up in awestruck horror. It was Ash—and he was soaked in black paint.

“Well, shit,” Ash said dryly, “isn’t this a sticky situation.”

He beamed at Lloyd, as if this was the funniest joke ever and not one of the most humiliating things students have nightmares about.

When Lloyd didn’t say anything, Ash frowned. “Are you okay? I didn’t mean to push you so hard, but it was all I could think of to get you of the way in time.” He glanced up at the staircases above and scowled. “And I see she’s already disappeared. Coward.”

“Dude, why’d you do that?!” a student in a sports jacket cried out. Ash turned to him with a raised brow, and he spluttered out, “If—if you knew it was gonna happen, why’d you stop it? This is Lloyd we’re talking about! It’s okay if he gets pranked like this but not…you don’t owe him anything, so why—”

“No, it’s not okay,” Ash interrupted coolly. “Now scram.”

He squeezed a handful of paint from his jacket and flicked it at the student. He screamed as it landed on his jacket, the black spatters marring the immaculately clean gold and blue fabric. The other students started screaming as well, and they rushed into the classrooms as a panicked swarm. Within seconds, the hallway was an abandoned ghost town.

Then for some reason, Ash started laughing. “That’s one way to get teenagers excited for class,” he grinned. His eyes widened, and he quickly added, “I mean, us excited for class. Because I’m also a teenager, obviously—are you okay?” he asked abruptly.

Lloyd gaped at him. Ash was covered in dripping wet paint, and he was the one asking him if he was okay?

Zane and Cole were right. Ash really was unlike anyone they’d ever met.

Before he could answer, pounding footsteps sounded from down the hallway. He looked up to see Nya sprinting towards him, worry etched into her face. “Lloyd! Zane reported something about a prank involving you, and I was the closest in the area, so he said I should check—” she skidded to a stop, gaze snapping to Ash. “What happened to you?”

Ash stiffened. His eyes never left Nya’s as he stammered out, “Um, the prank…” He gasped and quickly added, “But I wasn’t involved in it, I swear, I didn’t even mean to approach Lloyd but I couldn’t let this happen either so—"

Okay, Lloyd had no idea what was going on between these two, but it was about time he said something. But of course, just as he opened his mouth, Nya said, “Hey, hey, I believe you.” She shifted and rubbed her arm awkwardly. “My place isn’t that far from here…you could get washed off there if you want.”

Ash and Lloyd stared at her, stunned. Nya never skipped class, but she just offered to do so for a guy she just met? (Although Lloyd had a hunch something happened between the two.) And she was going to take him to her house? Add that to the fact someone stood up for him, and his whole world was officially upside down.

Ash nodded numbly. “Sure…yeah, that’d be great.”

“Cool. We can take my bike.” As Ash schlopped after Nya, she looked back at Lloyd and mouthed, I’ll text you later. Then they walked around a corner and were gone.

Lloyd lay seated on the floor, trying to process everything that had just happened. Almost got doused in paint? Sure, why not, he’s had awful stuff like that happen to him before. Having a complete stranger save him from it? Never would’ve dreamed of it in a million years. Nya offering to take said stranger to her house? The world must be ending.

            Lloyd groaned, and smacked his palm into his forehead. And to add a cherry to this catastrophe sundae, during all that, he hadn’t said a single word. His first meeting with Ash had strayed horribly off plan.

Nothing could ever go right for him, could it?

            If Nya had a time machine, the first thing she’d do was go back twenty-four hours and punch herself in the face.

            God, she couldn’t believe how stupid she’d been. Ash had never wanted to hurt them, never wanted to hurt Lloyd. But noooo, she didn’t trust Cole and Zane; she just had to confront Ash and make things worse. She thought she was being tough, but in reality, she was being a jerk.

            When she had seen Ash soaked in black paint, she instantly connected the dots. He had been playing Harumi this whole time, and was probably going to warn Lloyd about the prank. But since she had to butt in and scream at him, he didn’t get the chance to. The result? He took the fall for Lloyd, proving without a shadow of doubt that he was the good guy—and that Nya was in the wrong.

            So, it had been the least she could do to get him cleaned up, though he had hesitated to get on her motorcycle at first.

            “I don’t want to get it dirty,” Ash confessed, eyeing his dripping clothes ruefully.

            Nya stared at him in shock. Even after everything she had done, he was concerned about her stupid paint job? The guilt that had already been growing spiked painfully in her chest.

            “It’s nothing elbow grease won’t fix,” she said, patting the seat behind her. “Now hop on.”

            “But—but what about your jacket?”

            This guy! “It’s fine,” she said, and winced at how harsh it sounded. “Really. I have a million of ‘em back home.”  

            After that, Ash quietly climbed on. She was grateful he had stayed silent on the way there, because she had no idea what she would’ve said. When they had finally arrived at the house, she had almost laughed at how much his eyes popped out of their sockets. She showed him the bathroom and handed him a set of clean clothing (Kai’s, but he wouldn’t notice…probably). It wasn’t until he closed the door with a soft “thank you” that she finally slumped against the wall with a groan.

            Nya’s phone buzzed annoyingly in her pocket, and she reluctantly pulled it out. Now that school was done for the day, the group chat was exploding with messages demanding info on the situation with Lloyd and Ash. She hesitated before typing, Yes, Ash is at my place, and yes, I’ll explain everything once you guys get here.

            She clicked her phone off with a sigh. She had messed up. Oh, she had messed up so very bad. It wasn’t going to be pretty, but the others needed to know the truth. They were going to hate her for this, and the worst part was, she deserved it.

            Nya was so busy wallowing in self-pity that she didn’t realize how much time had passed until the bathroom door swung open. Clouds of hot steam billowed into the hallway as Ash hesitantly stepped out.

            And Nya was stunned by how similar he looked to her brother. Yeah, he had golden eyes instead of brown, and Kai didn’t have a scar over his eye, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was missing something. He looked like Kai if he was in college—but that was stupid, Ash was the same age as them. Him wearing her brother’s clothes was just messing with her head.

            She brushed off the weird feeling and approached him. “Um, was the shower okay?” Oh, brilliantly worded, Nya, she cursed.

            Ash jumped and gave her a shaky smile. “Y-yeah, it felt great! Took a while to get all that gunk out of my hair, though,” he said with a frown, tugging at the chocolate-colored strands. “But I think I got it—”

            “I’m sorry!” she blurted out.

            He blinked. “Huh?”

            “I’m sorry,” Nya repeated, unable to meet his eyes. She squeezed her arm as she stammered, “I—I overheard you talking with Harumi and I just assumed…I assumed the worst! I thought you two were planning something against Lloyd, that you being nice to Cole and Zane was an act to hurt him. I didn’t even ask if it was true, I just yelled at you without giving you a chance to explain yourself…” She buried her face in her hands. “I’m so sorry.”

            “Nya,” Ash said softly, and she looked up, startled. The way he said her name was exactly like Kai did when she was upset. He smiled, no bitterness or resentment in his eyes. It was more than she deserved.

            “It’s okay,” he continued. “I mean, what you did wasn’t okay…but I see why you did it. I would’ve done the exact same thing if I thought my family—friends, were in danger. And I’m not without fault either. I shouldn’t have gotten so angry.”

            Ash took a step closer to her. He made to put his hand on her shoulder, but he hesitated and lowered it. “But you’re apologizing now, which I respect. That takes guts.” He gave her a wink. “So let’s put it behind us, okay?”

            “Okay,” she whispered.

Now she understood why Cole and Zane had been so insistent on Ash joining their group. He acted with a maturity most people their age lacked. And somehow she knew…somehow she felt that she could trust him with her life.

The doorbell binged, the electric ding-dong ringing throughout the house. Ash stiffened and got into an offensive position. His eyes locked on the door. “Were you expecting company?”

“Whoa there, hot shot,” Nya laughed, “relax. I am.”

He blushed and dropped his fists. “Sorry. Need me to leave?”

“Actually…” She walked to the front door and looked back at him with a grin. “I thought it was time to introduce you to the rest of the team.”

            Across the sea bordering Ninjago City, a volcano spewed smoke into the sky. Magma oozed down the craggy rocks, hissing as it struck the water. But there was more to this volcano than meets the eye. Dozens of shark mechs bobbed in the water, while crab and piranha mechs hung suspended in chains, waiting for deployment. Their pilots relaxed in various lounges located across the base, chatting about the recent invasion.

            But there was one who was more stressed than they were during the attack. General #2 anxiously slurped her boba as she paced outside Garmadon’s office. She really, really hoped Garmadon wouldn’t ask for any numbers regarding the invasion. They were worse than usual, and she did not feel like getting fired today.

            She took a deep breath. Come on Olivia, let’s just get this over with. You got this.  

            She fixed her fin collar and stepped inside. As usual, Garmadon was sitting in his chair in front of the massive fireplace. Smoke poured from the carven eyes above the mantle, and with the roaring orange flames flickering around stone fangs, it looked like a dragon getting ready to scorch her.

            Olivia gulped. Yep, definitely not staring at that. She switched her gaze to the windows on the opposite wall. An enormous pool of lava bubbled below, where the mechs were forged and quite a few henchmen had died an agonizing death…probably shouldn’t look at that either.

            But that meant the only other option was her boss, and he was by far the most terrifying thing in this room.

            Glowing scarlet eyes didn’t even glance her way as Garmadon leaned forward in his chair, totally absorbed in an episode of Octonauts.

            Olivia cleared her throat.

            Nothing. She wasn’t sure if he even knew she was in the room.

            Her hands squeezed her pink boba cup as she squeaked out, “Um, sir—”

            The projected video froze. Garmadon released the pause button on the remote and swiveled his chair towards her. His smoldering eyes bored into hers. She gulped and took a step back. Please don’t fire me please don’t fire me—

“General #2,” he said, icily calm, “there better be a good reason why you just interrupted “Creature Report.””

“I’m so, so sorry Lord Garmadon,” she gushed out, “but the reports on the most recent invasion just came in.”

            Just like that, the tension disappeared. Garmadon slumped in his chair and raised his head to the ceiling, releasing a long groan. “Ugh, those are so boring! Fine, fine, give it to me. How bad was it?”

            “N-not that bad, sir!” Olivia stammered.

            “If it wasn’t that BAD, then I would’ve conquered Ninjago by now!” Garmadon shouted, glaring at her. “Give me the numbers of our losses.”

            Crap, crap, crap. “N-numbers?”

            “Yes, like one, two, three? Hm, do I need to fire you?”

            “No sir!” She swallowed and quickly pulled up the statistics on her tablet. “Our manta ray fleet was cut down seventeen percent, the crab mechs twenty percent, and…and we lost a quarter of the piranha mechs.”

            Garmadon, who had been spinning in his chair throughout her report, abruptly stopped. “Run that by me again?”

            “Uh, we lost seventeen percent of our ray jets, twenty percent of the—”

            “Shutupshutupshutup,” he hissed. His burning eyes narrowed into slits as he stared at her. “And what was our losses the invasion before this one?”

            With shaking fingers, Olivia displayed data from the attack a couple weeks ago. “Twelve…twelve percent of the manta ray jets were destroyed, fourteen percent of the crabs, and ten percent of the piranha mechs.”

            “Seems like a rather high increase, doesn’t it, General #2?” Garmadon asked casually, tapping his finger on his chin. “Maybe you could tell me why that is? It couldn’t be because my men are getting lazy, or stupid, or just bad at fighting, right? Right?!”

            Sweat trickled down Olivia’s face, making her raven bangs sticky. “W-well sir, there was an…an unexpected variable.”

            “There’s a reason I failed high school science, General #2. English, woman, English!”

            “Maybe it’s better if I just show you.” She connected her tablet to the projector, ignoring her boss’s indignant “Hey!” when Octonauts disappeared. “This is footage from the invasion yesterday.”

            Garmadon watched the figure in red slash through his sea-themed machines and rolled his eyes. “Thanks, I really wanted to see the fire ninja destroy my mechs,”

            “Actually, sir, that’s not the fire ninja. He’s a totally new player on the field.”

            He raised an eyebrow. “Oh? What, have the ninja stooped so low as to bring in outsiders now?” He looked back to the video with a scowl.

            Olivia released a nervous laugh. “We’re not sure sir, but it didn’t seem as if the ninja knew of him either. He just came out of nowhere—”

            “STOP THE VIDEO!”

            She yelped and jammed her thumb on the pause icon. Garmadon rose from his chair and slowly stepped towards the wall where the frozen video was projected. His gaze lingered on the flickering orange tornado surrounding the figure in red. A fanged smile split across his face, sending a shiver down Olivia’s spine.

            “Spinjitzu, eh?” Garmadon rasped, eyes flashing eagerly. “Garmadaddy likey.”

Chapter Text

            Ash blinked. “Wait, what?”

            “Yeah!” Nya said, “they’ve all been dying to meet you. This probably would’ve happened sooner if it wasn’t for…well, me,” she finished guiltily.

            “Hey, remember what I said! No more beating yourself up over it,” he teased, wagging his finger in disapproval.

            She laughed. “Okay, okay.” The doorbell dinged again, and she scowled. “Have some patience, Kai!” she yelled as she opened the door.

            Wow. Now Ash had experienced a lot of weird things in his life, but this…this definitely took the cake. The first time he had seen all his family in one place and yet this wasn’t his family. His heart panged at the reminder. To ignore the pain, he quickly switched his attention to the other two ninjas he hadn’t met yet.

            He assumed Jay was the one with freckles, which looked so, so weird on him. Man, if Ash’s Jay had those, he would so tease him about it. His hair was also much darker and curlier than his Jay’s, but the biggest difference Ash noticed was the way he carried himself. He waved shyly—shyly—to him before looking down at the orange scarf looped around his neck. A quiet Jay? He thought he’d never see the day.

            And then there was himself. Kai. (First Master, this was going to break his brain.) He looked eerily similar to when Ash was younger, though he had narrower, sharper features. His mocha-colored hair was gelled into the shape of a flame. He swaggered in, an easygoing smile on his face, hands stuffed in his red jacket’s pockets.

            Suddenly Ash understood why the others always wanted to knock him down a peg.

            “Ash!” Cole greeted, making him tear his gaze away from his other self. “Good to see you again.”

            The warmth in Cole’s smile eased the ache of homesickness. He may not have his old family, but he still had them.

“Hey Cole!” Ash beamed. “Hi, Zane.”

            The nindroid nodded at him, a wide smile on his face. “Hello again! I am glad to see all the paint has been removed. It must’ve been quite the sticky situation.”

            “That’s exactly what I said!”

            “Oh God, there’s two of them,” Nya groaned.

            The teens shuffled into the kitchen and sat on the stools surrounding the large marble island. Cole opted to lean against the counter. Zane glanced around him, blue eyes scanning the group.

            “I believe proper introductions need to be made,” he chirped. “I know we have already met Ash, but for formality’s sake, I am Zane Julien.”

            Cole rolled his eyes half-heartedly. “I’ve already introduced myself, but whatever. Cole Brookstone.”

            “Nya Smith,” Nya said.

            Kai smirked and jabbed his thumb at himself. “And I’m Kai, her older and much cooler brother.”

            “Are not,” she retorted, shoving her elbow into his stomach. Kai clutched it with a wheezed “not cool.”

            Jay gave a nervous wave. “Um, h-hi,” he stammered, “I’m Jay. Jay Walker! You know, like the crime! Funny, right? Haha…”

            Ash stared at him in utter disbelief. What the hell? This was this world’s Jay? But he was so—so nervous! And scared too, but not his Jay’s “screaming at the top of his lungs panicky scared,” just…scared. He had always joked about wanting a quieter Jay, but now, he wanted his back so, so badly.

            “Hey,” a small voice said, yanking him back to reality. Ash forced a neutral expression as he turned his gaze to his little brother, who had his hand up awkwardly.

            “I’m Lloyd G-Garmadon,” he said. “But you already know that…it’s Ash, right?”

            He nodded, throat tightening painfully. “Yeah.”

            Nya laughed. “Got a last name, dude?”

            Ash blinked. A last name? Shit, he hadn’t even thought of that. He knew any old name would work, but six pairs of eyes zeroed in on him had wiped his mind blank in panic. He desperately scanned the kitchen for inspiration, with his gaze finally landing on a certain bottled condiment.

            “Ketch…” he faltered. “Um, ketch…um…um! Ketchum!” He beamed at the group. “Ash Ketchum.”

            The ninja stared at him blankly. Then they made eye contact with each other and exploded into laughter.

            “Huh?” Ash asked, utterly bewildered. They were absolutely losing it, even Jay and Lloyd were clutching their sides in mirth. Kai was actually banging his fist on the table. “What’s so funny?”

            “Come on dude,” Kai giggled, wiping a tear from his eye, “you’re joking, right? Ash Ketchum?!”

            He gave a meek shrug. “Sorry, but I don’t just get it…”

            The laughter died abruptly. They gawked at him, as if he was an invader from outer space. He shifted uncomfortably. Shit, what’d I do wrong now?

            “Are—are you serious?” Lloyd asked slowly. “You don’t know who Ash Ketchum is? The Pokémon guy?”

            “What’s Pokémon?”

            Gasps erupted from the group. Cole’s mouth fell open, and Nya clutched her chest like she was having a heart attack. Ash even swore he saw sparks fly from Zane’s twitching eye, as if he couldn’t compute this impossible information.

            But Kai was silent. He stepped forward, unnervingly calm, sending a thrum of nervousness through Ash. He placed a hand on his shoulder, and Ash’s gaze quickly flicked upwards. A grave look entered Kai’s dark eyes.

“We’re fixing this,” Kai announced. “Right. Now.” 

Within a matter of minutes, the group had settled themselves on the couch and chairs in the living room. Buttery popcorn was passed around as the adventures of a ten-year-old kid flashed on the fifty-inch screen. Nya groaned as Cole and Kai refused to skip the theme song, belting the words from heart every single time.

Ash let a smile cross his face as the group’s laughter filled the room. If he closed his eyes, he could almost imagine he was back home.

As the credits to the fifth episode started rolling, Cole grinned at him expectantly. “So? What do you think so far?”

“I can see why it’s so iconic,” Ash laughed. “It’s goofy but still really fun. Wish I had grown up with it.”

“I am curious, how have you not heard of Pokémon before?” Zane questioned. “Even if you never played the games or watched the show, it is prevalent enough in culture for people to know of its existence.”

He gave a nervous chuckle. “Well, I grew up in a super rural town so…not much access to television or the Internet. Or any technology, really.”

“No technology?” Jay gasped. “That’s so sad…”

“Indeed,” Zane commented. His chilly blue eyes seared into Ash, and he shifted in the couch uncomfortably. Uh-oh. He knew that look. That was Zane’s “this requires investigating” look. Not good.

            He switched his gaze to Lloyd and quickly asked, “Hey, no one gave you a hard time after I foiled the prank, right?”

            The atmosphere in the room changed instantly. Pokémon played on, forgotten, as the group anxiously looked at Lloyd for his reaction. Well, Ash hadn’t intended for that to happen, but it was better than having the focus on him.

            Lloyd looked down. “Some people told me they wished you hadn’t jumped in the way, that if I had been covered in black paint then I really would look like ‘Garmadon’s kid’…” he shrugged. “But honestly, I’ve heard worse.”

            A sheepish look entered his eyes, and he fiddled with the strings of his hoodie. “Thanks for taking the hit for me though. You really didn’t have to do that.”

            “But I did,” Ash said simply. “I knew it was going to happen, but I didn’t have enough time to warn you about it. So of course I was going to take the fall for you.”

            “But—but why?”

            Once again, the reply “Because you’re my brother” almost spilled from Ash’s lips, but he forced the words back with a bitter swallow. “Like I told Cole, it’s not your fault your dad’s a jerk. I’m not going to hold you accountable for his actions. I don’t know why the people in this city can’t see that, but I do.”

            “Really?” Lloyd gazed at him, and Ash’s heart cracked at seeing the fragile hope shining in his eyes. “Wow…thank you.”

            “Wait…” Jay said, breaking Ash’s attention from Lloyd, “you knew about the prank? How?”

            He scowled. “From this girl Harumi.”

            Angry exclamations and sounds of disgust exploded from the group. Kai gripped the popcorn bowl so hard Ash feared it was going to shatter into pieces. “Of course Harumi was behind it,” he spat. “Even after what she did to Lloyd, she has to keep torturing him.”

            Ash glanced around the group, hesitant to ask the question pressing on his mind, but he had to know. “What…what exactly happened between you all and Harumi? If you’re okay with telling me.”

            Nya pursed her lips. “I’m sorry, but it’s pretty sensitive for all of us so—”

            “You mean sensitive for me,” Lloyd interjected. “But it’s fine. Really,” he insisted when she gave him an incredulous look, “it’s fine. It’s better he hears it from me than from someone else anyway.”

            He took a deep, shaky breath. “Harumi came to Ninjago High a few months ago. She was pretty quiet and kept to herself, but I had a couple classes with her and…she was nice to me. She was the first person to do so since these guys,” he said, gesturing to the other teens, “and she quickly became a part of our group. She was so sweet and funny and…” Lloyd stopped himself, bitterness crawling across his face. “And she asked a lot of questions about my dad. When I really had nothing to give her, she turned cold. I asked her what was wrong, and she—she humiliated me and my friends in front of the entire cafeteria. She doesn’t bully us that much compared to some others, but when she does…they’re the stuff you could have nightmares about.”

            The heat in Ash’s chest surged, and he forced it back with a growl. So this Harumi had also managed to get close to Lloyd, only to betray the whole group. He had seen the effects her cruelty had had on his Lloyd, and it made his blood boil. In fact, his little brother had confessed he didn’t think he could ever love again because of her. And this Lloyd…he was so much younger, so much more vulnerable. Who knows how much deeper his pain ran?

            Ash clenched his fists and raised his gaze to meet Lloyd’s. “I knew she was bad as soon as she talked to me, but after hearing that, she’s much worse than I thought. I promise that as long as I’m around, she won’t hurt you again.” He poured as much conviction into his words as possible, never breaking eye contact with his brother.

            Lloyd blinked. “Whoa…that was intense. I don’t think you can shove me out of the way of every paint bucket, but I appreciate it?”

            A blush spread across Ash’s cheeks. Right, he was dealing with high school teenagers. A promise like that wasn’t quite the same as vowing to step in front of an enemy’s blade for a brother.

            “So what happened after the prank?” Cole asked Nya. “You said you’d fill us in once we got here.”

            “Oh, r-right…” she shoved her hands into her jacket’s pockets and looked away. “The truth is, I…I—”

            “She offered to take me here to get cleaned up,” Ash finished. Nya started and stared at him in surprise. Gratefulness flooded her eyes as she mouthed “thank you.” He gave her a discreet wink and continued, “As much fun as being covered in black paint was, I decided to take her up on it. I hope that’s okay?” He directed this last part to Kai, shifting in his seat to face him.

            Kai’s gaze flicked between Ash and Nya before settling on the former. “Of course man, I would’ve done the same thing. But uh, are those my clothes?”

            “Umm…” He looked down at the jeans and plain white T-shirt he was wearing. “Maybe? Nya gave these to me so I just—”

            “And so what if they are?” Nya demanded, rolling her eyes at Kai. “He needed clean clothes, and you have a ridiculous surplus of them.”

            Kai tutted and shook his head. “You misunderstand me, sweet sister! How could you possibly give our guest an outfit like that? I won’t stand for this lack of style.” He stood and beckoned for Ash to follow him. “Come, my student.”

            Ash glanced helplessly around him, but the group only looked resigned to his fate. Evidently this had happened before. With a sigh, he rose and walked out of the living room with Kai. Kai stepped down a hallway and pushed one of the doors open. Ash was struck by how…dissimilar this bedroom was to his own. No weapons lined the walls, no punching bags placed in the corners. Instead, movie posters decorated the walls, and bean bags looked out the window. A collection of action figures was clustered on some shelving, and Ash thought he saw Kai’s fire mech among them.

            The sharp tang of jealousy soured his mouth. Would this have been his room too if he had had a normal childhood? One with parents, one where he wasn’t desperately finding ways to help Nya and him survive?

            The creaking of hinges released Ash from bitter memories, and he looked up to see Kai step into his closet (a walk-in closet!) and start rummaging through the clothes hanging inside. And wow, there were a lot of clothes. Now Ash took great care in his appearance, but it was mostly limited to his hair and face. His gi was stylish enough for him, and it’s what his fans expected to see him in anyway. And because spontaneous villain attacks were so regular, it was much easier to just stay in his gi.

            Ash cleared his throat. Might as well start a conversation with his alternate self, as weird as it felt. “Look, I appreciate you doing this, but you really don’t have to give me anything. I already feel guilty enough wearing this,” he said, gesturing to his outfit.

            Kai scoffed. “Dude, look at my closet. I have too many clothes as it is. Don’t worry about it.” He tossed him a set of clothes. “Besides, I wanted to talk to you in private.”

            Ash raised a brow as he caught the clothes. Clever, he thought. Wait, am I technically complimenting myself?

            He turned around and started taking off his shirt. “Yeah, go ahead.”

            “Nya confronted you before the prank, didn’t she?”

            Ash froze. He hastily tugged down the new shirt and looked back at Kai, who stared at him knowingly.

            He swallowed. “N-nope, why would you think that? Never met her until today, actually, so—”

            “Relax, man,” Kai laughed, “I’m not gonna make you tell me what happened between you two. But I know my sister. She wouldn’t let any stranger into our house, especially one that she really distrusted just two days ago. My guess is that she approached you recently and told you to buzz off, which is why you couldn’t warn Lloyd about the prank. So, you had to improvise. That’s when she knew she was wrong about you all along, and to make up for it, took you here. Am I right?”

            Ash stared at Kai in shock. And here he thought this other him was not so bright…just like people back home didn’t think he had brain cells, that all he cared about was his looks—wow, did he automatically apply the assumptions about him to other him? Well, that probably said something about his self-esteem.

            He nodded numbly. “That’s…that’s exactly right.”

            “Figured,” Kai sighed. “I saw the way you two looked at each other, and it’s obvious she said something she’s not proud of. But the fact you still stuck up for Lloyd? That you’re giving her another chance?” He smiled. “That proves you’re okay in my book.”

            Ash suddenly felt bashful. “Don’t worry about it. It was nothing.”

            “Maybe for you, but it means a lot to me,” Kai said sincerely. He disappeared into his closet once more, calling over his shoulder, “I’ll let you finish changing. That outfit still needs something anyway.”

            Ash’s gaze lingered on the retreating red ninja before he began taking the jeans off. Huh…Kai wasn’t so different from him after all.

            He carefully started pulling the new jeans on, bracing himself for the inevitable flash of pain, courtesy of his cracked rib from the other night. But the sting never came.

            Ash frowned. Definitely should’ve felt something, he mused as he buttoned the pants, I’ve been less beaten up from training and still felt like shit the next day…Though now that he thought about it, he hadn’t felt any discomfort at all today. He had been able to sprint to school and even body slam Lloyd without any trouble whatsoever. But how…?

            The image of a glowing scroll flashed across his eyes, and he paled. No, no, it couldn’t have…sure, he may have accidentally…summoned it in his sleep, but what kind of Spinjitzu healed? Normal Spinjitzu didn’t even do that, much less a corrupted version!

            He shuddered. One thing was for certain: when he got back to his apartment, he was going to move the damn thing far away from him. No more cursed artifact as a roommate, thanks.

            “I have returned!” Kai crowed, startling him out of his budding panic. He flourished a black jacket with red accents and wagged his eyebrows at Ash. “Eh? Can I style a guy or what?”

            His enthusiasm was infectious, and Ash couldn’t stop himself from grinning. “That remains to be seen, hotshot,” he teased as he inspected himself in the full-length mirror propped against the wall. Dressed in this sleeveless black turtleneck and black jeans, he hardly recognized himself. He looked so normal. His hand reached for the offered jacket, gaze never leaving his reflection. And once he pulled on the jacket? If only my fangirls could see me now, he chuckled.

            He sneaked a glance at Kai, who was anxiously awaiting his feedback. He smirked. Oh, he had to mess with him a little bit.

“You know, it’s not bad,” he commented, pretending to look unimpressed, “but it’s missing something.”

“What?!” Kai squawked. “What’s it missing?”

Ash grabbed a pair of sunglasses off a desk and flashed him his biggest shit-eating grin. “Isn’t it obvious? A pair of shades.”

Kai stared at him, stunned, before bursting into laughter. “Oh man, you got me,” he snorted, clapping a hand on his back. “You didn’t tell me you had a sense of humor!”

“I’m a man of many talents.”

As the boys laughed together, footsteps thudded down the hallway. Both Kai’s yelped as the door flew open, revealing a panicked Lloyd.

“Kai!” he hissed, “We have to go!”

“Aw, what? Why?”

“Remember, we have that, uh—” his gaze flicked to Ash, “—after-school meeting to attend.”

“What are you—ohhhhhh,” Kai breathed, eyes popping out of his sockets. “It’s already that late? We gotta go—sorry Ash, I totally forgot about this very important school meeting.”

Ash raised an eyebrow. Okay, something was definitely up, but since he had a hunch it dealt with their ninja duties, he would play along.

He nodded with an exaggerated sigh. “That’s a bummer, but I get it. Teachers, am I right? So boring.” Nailed it, Ash, he thought, mentally patting himself on the back.

Lloyd and Kai assented to his statement, chiming in with “oh, tell me about it” and “school’s just like, the worst.”

Ash made towards the hallway, but Lloyd stopped him. “H-hey!” He looked back at him, and the green ninja gave him a small, grateful smile. “I never really thanked you for taking the prank for me, so…thank you. And if you want to have lunch with us tomorrow, or hang out after school anytime, I think I speak for everyone that we’d like to have you there.”

He smiled back. “I’d like that too. But since tomorrow’s Saturday…I’ll see you Monday?”

“Yeah,” Lloyd beamed, “Monday it is.”

Ash gave Kai a farewell salute before walking back to the front door. The living room was empty, so he suspected the others had already left for this mysterious mission. He stepped outside and leaned against the front door with a sigh, a smile spreading across his face. He had done it. He had managed to find his family and get into their circle. Maybe…maybe they could become his brothers too.

He raised his gaze to the horizon, where the sun was beginning to touch the sea. Molten orange pooled into blue waters, setting it on fire.

Man, Ash thought, what a beautiful sunset. Hm, sunset…why does that seem so important—

He gasped and started sprinting for his apartment. The ninjas’ secret mission tonight—it was to meet him!

            The half moon cast its soft glow on the ocean, turning the vivid blue a silvery shade. Small waves lapped against the Ninjago City docks, where cargo and personal watercraft alike bobbed. Perched on one of the docks, shining in the moonlight, was a magnificent metal dragon. Its mechanical eyes were lidded shut, and all weapons disarmed. It was strange to see such a formidable mech so still. The same couldn’t be said for its operator.

            Lloyd tapped his knee nervously, resisting the urge to pace along his dragon. The sun had set almost an hour ago, and Shogun still wasn’t here! Though to be fair, he had been a bit late himself…what if he had missed him?

            He shook his head. No, no, Shogun didn’t strike him as the type to dip out after ten minutes. From what Kai told them, he had seemed pretty eager to meet everyone. And Lloyd was excited to meet him too! They had just lost track of time because of Ash.

            Ash…Every time Lloyd thought of him, his chest tingled with happiness. He had been starting to accept that his only friends would be Kai and the others, that no one else would want him. Which was fine! He loved them to death, and he knew they would always have his back. But then came Ash, who seemingly dropped out of the sky and decided that Lloyd actually wasn’t the worst person in the world. He wanted to be friends with him, no strings attached or anything. It was honestly…encouraging? Wow, that wasn’t something he felt a lot. And based on Cole and Zane’s interactions with Ash, it was encouraging for everyone else too.

            “Hey.”

            Lloyd yelped and almost fell out of his seat. God, kill me now, he prayed. At least his mask concealed his blush. Still, not exactly the greatest first impression of the famous Green Ninja.

            Shogun chuckled as he propped his sword on his shoulder. “Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.”

“You’re fine,” he replied. Eager to get the focus off him, he hurriedly added, “If it’s okay, I was planning on flying you to our base. It’d be easier to meet the rest of the team that way—and our master too.”

“You’re giving me a ride? Say no more.” Shogun flipped onto the dragon, landing perfectly behind Lloyd. “And I know we haven’t officially met, but it’s an honor, Green Ninja. The name’s Shogun.”

Ah, right. Lloyd had met Shogun, but not the Green Ninja. He took Shogun’s offered hand with a smile. “Please, Green is fine. And thanks for sticking your neck out for the city the other day. Very few have the courage to do that.”

He looked back to the front of his dragon, commenting over his shoulder, “You might want to sit down for this.”

The mech took off into the night sky. City lights melted into a blur as they flew faster and faster, their gis ruffling in the wind. Shogun whooped as the dragon writhed and twisted through the clouds. Lloyd felt laughter of his own bubbling in his chest, and he released it joyfully. When was the last time he took his mech out for fun? He couldn’t remember.

All too soon, their base crept into view. The sea sparkled in the moonlight, a contrast to the black volcano burning in the darkness.

Lloyd pointed to the volcano. “You see that? That’s Garmadon’s base. We have our HQ so close to his so we can keep an eye on him.”

“Should we be worried about any late-night sieges?”

“Nope. He doesn’t attack night; he needs everyone to see his ‘glorious victory.’ Though that has yet to happen.” He directed his dragon to the unassuming warehouse that doubled as their base. “Landings are always a little bumpy, so hold on.”

Shogun crouched down in response, and the dragon slithered into the warehouse. He teased the mech down as gently as he could, but he still jostled the both of them.

At the sound of their arrival, the others looked up from the pinball machine they had been huddled around. “Green!” Nya called as she jogged over to the mech, the others following. “You’re finally here.”

“Sorry I took so long,” Lloyd apologized as he slid off his mech.

Kai winked at Shogun, who had joined Lloyd on the ground (though he had double-flipped off the dragon). “A fashionably late kinda guy, huh? I like that.”

“But you can’t be ‘fashionably late’ when Garmadon attacks,” Nya stated, crossing her arms. “Speaking of which, why did you help us anyway? Why are you in Ninjago City?”

“Whoa, slow down, Cyan,” Cole said, “at least give the guy a chance to explain himself first. We haven’t even introduced ourselves yet.”

Lloyd thought for sure Nya was going to argue against that, but she surprisingly held her tongue. He seized on the opportunity and said, “Right, introductions. Everyone, this is Shogun. You’ve already met Red,” Kai shot finger guns at Shogun, “both he and Black are our ground support. White’s our analyzer, Blue’s air support, and Cyan is my second-in-command.”

Shogun nodded. “That’s one solid team you got here, Green. I got to see most of you in action yesterday, and now I see why Garmadon hasn’t taken over Ninjago City yet.”

Nya narrowed her eyes. “Flattery won’t get you anywhere.”

“Cyan—” Lloyd began.

“No, no, it’s okay,” Shogun said, waving his hands. “A guy pops out of nowhere to help fight sea-themed goons. It doesn’t make sense. But that’s because, well, how I got here doesn’t make any sense either. So you’re going to have to bear with me.”

He regarded his next words before taking a deep breath. “I have a team of my own, and we fight bad guys on a weekly basis too. The last one we fought was particularly bad, and they attacked our home. I had the enemy in my hands and I…I got carried away, and they took advantage of it. She’s a sorceress, and for some reason she used her powers to send me here.”

“Maybe we could help send you back?” Jay suggested. “With our mechs, you’d reunite with your team in no time.”

Shogun’s eyes crinkled with a smile, but bitterness lay within them. “I appreciate it, but that wouldn’t work. This place, it’s…really, really far from home.”

“Like your home is in another realm?” a familiar voice asked.

“Master Wu!” the ninja exclaimed, spinning to face the old man.

Wu chuckled as he stepped out from behind Lloyd’s mech and approached the group. “I am pleased to see you again as well, my students.”

Shogun bowed. “It is an honor to meet the sensei who trained Ninjago’s defenders.”

Lloyd and the others stared at Shogun in surprise, before helplessly looking up at each other. Should—should they have done that too? But Wu had never asked them to do that before! Or was it because he expected them to bow? And what the heck was a sensei?!

Wu stroked his beard, evidently impressed. “Rise, young one. Though I admire your respect, it is not necessary.” Shogun straightened. “Now I may not know your home, but something tells me it is not in this world.”

“No, it’s not,” he confirmed. “I didn’t think this world could be one of the sixteen realms until you mentioned it…well that certainly puts things into perspective.”

“Ah, you know of the sixteen realms? I thought they were mere legend, but your existence proves otherwise.”

“Oh, they’re real all right. And some of them are not pretty, trust me.”

Okay okay okay, what was going on here?! Shogun and his uncle chatted like they were old friends! Actually no, it was more like…like Lloyd and the others were little kids listening to the adults talk. And he couldn’t say it was exactly enjoyable.

Evidently, Kai thought the same. “Yo, Shogun,” he called, breaking off the two’s conversation, “you’ve got to show him your fire!”

Wu frowned. “What do you mean by that?”

Shogun grinned. “He means this.”

He opened his hand. Sparks danced around his fingers before bursting into a full-on blaze. The flames emitted a soft orange glow as they flickered in Shogun’s palm. Then the fire began to change. It grew until it was twice the length of Lloyd’s arm. Little details began to emerge from the fire, like limbs and horns and claws until he realized—

“I can’t believe it,” Cole breathed. “Lloyd, it’s your dragon!”

The serpentine-shaped flames curled around the ninja, basking them in its warmth but not burning them. Tiny sparks floated off the dragon and hovered around the entranced ninjas’ heads. Lloyd laughed as the dragon spun and twisted in the air, just like he had done with Shogun earlier that night. It was amazing. Kai had told them how ‘awesomely destructive’ Shogun’s powers were, but he had no idea they could be so…so gentle.

“Impossible,” Master Wu muttered, gaze fixed on the fiery dragon, “there can only be one—”

Shogun’s head snapped up. Lloyd couldn’t see his eyes, but whatever message lay within them must’ve been enough to stop Wu, because his uncle fell silent. The dragon sputtered out, drawing an “awww” from the other ninja.

“Okay, I’ll admit it,” Nya said, eyes sparkling, “that was pretty cool.”

“Oh, that was nothing,” Kai boasted. “You should see his tornado thingy!”

Wu raised an eyebrow. “A ‘tornado thingy,’ hm? You don’t mean he knows Spinjitzu, do you?”

“Spin what now?”

Shogun laughed. “Yeah. I know Spinjitzu.” Then he was gone, lost in a tornado of pure fire. Lloyd gasped as flames swirled in a spinning whirlwind of heat. Okay, Kai had not done this thing justice when he described it to them. With the ferocity of those churning flames, Shogun could cut through steel like butter.

The tornado died, and Shogun reemerged amidst a flurry of sparks. He beamed at the others’ shocked expressions. “Pretty cool, right?”

“On the contrary, it was fairly hot,” Zane quipped.

Cole sighed. “It’s an expression, buddy.”

“Oh. My mistake!”

Wu stepped towards Shogun, poking him with his staff. “That is a Spinjitzu unlike anything I’ve seen, young one.”

Shogun frowned. “No, I’m pretty sure that’s Spinjitzu. My master taught me it himself.”

“Then your master must have taught you a different variation, because this is the Spinjitzu I learned.” Wu spun, golden flecks of energy spiraling around him. The energy carried him into the air, but while the glowing ribbons swirled around the space between his legs and the ground, he was not surrounded by a whirling tornado like Shogun had been. It still was cool, no doubt about that, but it just…just didn’t look like it would be as effective in combat as Shogun’s.

“Huh,” Shogun mused as Wu settled back on the ground. “That Spinjitzu sure is…something.”

Wu hummed in thought. “If you do not mind, I would like for you to teach my students this Spinjitzu. To master such a form requires strict physical discipline and training, and to be honest, they desperately need it.”

“Hey!” Kai cried, accidentally stomping his foot on Jay’s. A pained “Owww!” burst from Jay’s lips.

“I rest my case,” Wu said dryly. “If you do so, that will give me time to find a way to return you to your realm.”

Shogun grinned. “Say no more. Though if I’m going to teach these ninja Spinjitzu, we’re gonna need a training course.”

Chapter Text

               Another week had passed in new Ninjago, and Ash was finally starting to get the hang of things.

            The ninja followed a simple schedule: go to school, hang out at one of their houses afterward, and stop Garmadon if he decided to show his face. But since the Oni warlord had yet to attack this week, Ash finally had a chance to get to know his “new” team. Though each individual ninja was different from the ones back home, the way the group interacted was pretty much the same—though a couple of the roles were swapped. Ash’s Jay and Lloyd usually dominated the conversation, with Lloyd initiating most topics and Jay blabbering his mouth off. But here? They were the quieter ones, while Kai and Nya talked the most and egged the group on to try different activities.

            Still, even though it wasn’t home, it felt so good to be part of a group again. He hadn’t noticed how lonely he had been until he was surrounded by people who cared about him. It made ending each hangout harder and harder, especially when he had to return to an empty apartment. Turns out he wasn’t just dependent on his family in battle—he needed their company too.

            He hated being alone.

            A thick worksheet thumped on the desk in front of him. Ash blinked down at it, before disbelievingly picking it up and flipping through the pages and pages of sheets. What the—? They expect us to finish this in fifty minutes?
            Schoolwork. That was the price he had to pay in order to be with his family. Sure, when Nya was younger he had helped her with it, but he had never had to worry about it himself. And since he hopped around classes so much, he had successfully dodged doing any—until last Monday.

            He had walked into Ninjago High, ready to follow the ninja into their classes, when he had been stopped by a friendly shout: “Ash!”

            Ash turned around and grinned. “Hey Zane! What’s up?”

            “The sky, amongst other things,” the nindroid chirped, stepping towards him. “But I also observed you dropped this out of your backpack.”

            He glanced at his backpack (reluctantly stolen), but it was securely zipped. And it’s not like he kept anything in there anyway…what was Zane playing at?

            Ash looked down at the paper in Zane’s hands and hesitantly took it. He scanned it over, his eyes widening. “Is this—is this my class schedule?”

            “Of course! What else would it be?” Zane cocked his head, a smile plastered on his face. Frigid eyes glowed momentarily as they studied him. “If you were a student here, wouldn't you have a class schedule?”

            A tight ball of nervousness knotted its way into Ash’s stomach. “R-right,” he replied shakily.

            So it was official. Zane suspected him; he had already probed into school records to find him. But he must’ve seen Ash wasn’t on the roster…so why didn’t he say anything? Why register him as a student and hand him a freaking class schedule?! The uncertainty was driving him crazy with anxiety.

            But he wasn’t going to complain. No longer did Ash have to run around trying to find his brothers, because Zane had set him up in classes with each one of them. He would’ve thought it was to keep an eye on him, but the other ninjas had expressed delight at sharing a class with him, and they were not experienced enough to fake that. This was Zane’s doing, and Zane’s alone.

And that only made him more nervous.

            “Pst,” Jay whispered, “wanna work together?”

            Ash chuckled as he scooched his chair back until he was side by side with the blue ninja. “Dude, we’ve been working together for the past week. You don’t have to ask anymore.”

            “I—I know!” he exclaimed, freckles disappearing under a pink blush. “But it doesn’t hurt to double check…especially since you’re much better at history than me,” he finished, ashamedly tugging at his scarf.

            “Hey, you know it’s the only subject I’m any good at,” he joked, bumping his elbow against Jay’s. “Now let’s get this nightmare of a packet over with.”

            Jay brightened. “Okay!”

            Ash looked down at the first question and almost laughed at how simple it was: What are the five tribes of the mythological Serpentine?

            Mythological, he scoffed as he scrawled down the answer. The next one was just as easy: How did the Venomari utilize their spit in battle? Ash shuddered. Unfortunately, he had experienced their venom firsthand. He still couldn’t look at gingerbread the same.

He hummed as his pencil flew down the page, the blank spaces quickly filling with messy handwriting. He flipped over to the next page, only for his pencil to freeze.

Question 11: What was Aspheera’s role in the Serpentine army?

Ash zeroed in on that dreaded name, his heart pounding loudly in his ears. Aspheera…no, she couldn’t be in this Ninjago…but why not? His family was here, Harumi and Garmadon were here. Why not the sorceress who had stolen his powers, who banished him to this world, who ripped him away from his family—

A sharp snap cracked through the air, and his gaze shot down to his pencil. He had gripped it so hard it had broken cleanly in two.

His throat suddenly felt dry. He really…he really needed to learn how to control his temper.

The noise had attracted Jay’s attention, and he gaped at Ash’s broken pencil. “How did that happen?”

“Uh…I got stumped on question eleven?”

“Oh gosh, if you’re stuck then we’re really done for—wait, question eleven?” Jay squawked, dark blue eyes flicking from his worksheet to Ash’s. “I’m still on question four!”

With a twinge of guilt, he realized both Jay’s textbook and notebook lay open, while Ash hadn’t even touched his.

“Sorry, sorry!” he apologized profusely, “I got ahead of myself. Here, I’m pretty sure you can find the answer here…”

The two of them slowly started filling out the packet together. Though it took up more time, Ash sometimes pretended to dig through the textbook with Jay—he couldn’t be too obvious, after all. Besides, he was curious if the Serpentine Wars differed from his own. It was more or less the same, though Wu and Garmadon weren’t mentioned. Neither were the Elemental Masters, though he had a feeling that the “warriors with supposed supernatural powers” were them.

“Hm, I can’t find this one,” Jay noted, tapping his pencil on question 25. “How many humans survived the Serpentine sieges, and how many were lost?”

Ash let out an exaggerated sigh. “That’s dangerously close to math territory. I fear my history skills will not be enough for this one.”

“You’re not that bad,” he laughed.

“Jay, I don’t know how to use a calculator.”

Jay smirked. “Considering you don’t know how to use much technology, I’m not surprised.” A look of horror came over his face, and he burrowed his chin in his scarf. “S-sorry. That was mean.”

“No man, don’t apologize!” Ash said frantically. He had just caught a glimpse of the Jay he knew, and he wasn’t about to let it go. “It was funny! We’re friends; it’s okay if you make jokes like that.”

“But—but what if I say a joke that you don’t like? Or one that’s hurtful?” He turned away. “It’s better if I don’t say anything at all.”

            “Look, if you ever crossed the line, I would let you know. All your friends would.” He placed a hand on Jay’s arm, making his brother look back at him with a start. He smiled reassuringly. “But I know you’re not the kind of guy that uses humor as an excuse to hurt others.”

            Jay gave a tentative smile back. “I guess you’re right…but how will I know is the best time to tell a joke? How will I know if it’s any good? Should I make a list or—”

            “Buddy, you’re overthinking it,” Ash interrupted with a laugh. “It’s a spur of the moment kinda thing—like what you did earlier.”

            A soft smile spread across his face as he remembered how his brother explained it. “But if it helps,” he began, “you can make jokes when you’re feeling nervous or afraid. It’ll help you cope with the bad, while opening your eyes to what’s good.”

            “Really?” Jay’s gaze dropped to his desk, eyebrows furrowed as he contemplated Ash’s words. “Well…I guess it wouldn’t hurt to try.”

            And of course, just as things were going so well: WEEEOOOOO…WEEEOOOOO…

            The teacher stood and stated in a bored monotone, “Alright class, you know what to do—duck and cover.” She slouched under her desk without another word.

            Some teacher, Ash scoffed, hardly teaches the class and doesn’t even care when we’re about to be invaded.

            As the students dove for cover under their desks, Ash sneaked a glance at Jay. He had always wondered how the ninja snuck out of school during a Garmadon attack. They must have an elaborate escape route, or cause a distraction somehow, or—

            Jay stuck his hand into the air. “Can I have a bathroom pass?”

            No. No, it couldn’t be that simple. No one could be that stupid.

            “Sure, sure,” the teacher drawled, not even bothering to check who was asking. “And it’s ‘may.’”

            Or maybe the citizens in this Ninjago were just that stupid.

Jay quickly gathered his things and slung his backpack over his shoulder. “Sorry, Ash,” he whispered, “but when you gotta go…well, you know.”

            Ash nodded. “Okay. I’ll see you soon.”

            He let out a nervous laugh. “You bet you will! I’ll be back before you know it and definitely won’t disappear for a suspicious amount of time! Bye!”

You have no idea how right I was, Ash thought as he watched the blue ninja slip out of the classroom. He regarded the teacher’s desk before hesitantly raising his hand. Well, if Jay could get away with it, then so could he.

“Can I have a bathroom pass?”

            Lloyd sighed as he slid into his dragon mech. The warmth of the controls under his hands, the soft whirring of gears, the sensation of metal behind his back…it was so comforting. Underneath the mask, he could finally be himself. This was his element.

            The dragon shook itself as it rose to its feet, metal scales clanking. “All right guys, we ready?” he called.

            A chorus of “heck yeah!” and one “maybe?” (Jay) followed. Kai’s mech stomped out of the warehouse, Zane and Cole’s rolling after it. Waves crashed against the dock as Nya’s water strider leapt into the ocean. Jay’s jet hummed into the open sky.

Lloyd grinned as his own dragon rustled its head. Here we go.

He shot into the air, a joyous whoop bursting from his lungs. The mech soared higher and higher into the clouds. They blocked any view of the battle, and for a moment, Lloyd let himself breathe. Warm rays caressed his face, while a slight breeze rippled through his gi. Then he let the dragon plummet into a freefall, clouds rushing by him as he dove back to earth.

Only to be plunged into chaos.

Lloyd yelped as he was instantly surrounded by manta jets. His dragon corkscrewed through laser-scorched sky, though some still managed to hit its flank. It knocked him off-course, and he screamed as his mech started tumbling down.

Then the laser barrage faltered, allowing him just enough time to yank the controls back. He craned his neck to see what caused the ceasefire, and smiled. A bright spot of blue zipped in and out of the manta ray swarm, firing lightning bolts.

He pressed the com in his ear. “Thanks for the save, Blue.”

“N-no problem!” his friend squeaked as he performed a particularly tricky loop-de-loop.

Lloyd’s mech snapped a jet in half as he reentered the fray. “I’ll help you out here before looking for Garmadon.”

Dragon and jet hurtled through the hordes of bombers as they led them on a mad chase across the city. They fell into the pattern they knew so well, with one providing cover for the other. Lightning arced from Jay’s jet as Lloyd’s dragon ripped into the enemy. Its tail whacked into the bombers, sending them spiraling out of the sky. Jay herded them around skyscraper after skyscraper, until the pilots were so confused they didn’t realize they had flown right back to Lloyd, who had a fleet of missiles waiting for them.

But no matter how many manta jets shot down, they just kept coming. Usually he only had to help Jay out for a few minutes before their ranks thinned out, but there was no end in sight to these guys.

Something was wrong.

“Hey Blue,” Lloyd said as his mech’s claws tore a jet in two, “is it just me, or is there a lot more of these guys than usual?”

Jay grunted as his jet dodged around laser fire. “There definitely is. I know I have a magnetic personality, but this is getting ridiculous!”

Lloyd blinked. Did—did Jay just make a joke?

He shook off his surprise and stated, “Something’s not right. Let’s see how the others are doing.” He pressed his com again. “Everyone, I need a status report. Blue and I are dealing with a lot more manta jets than usual up here, so I’m curious if there’s anything weird on your end.”

Buzzing static, then: “I don’t really know what’s normal for you guys,” Shogun commented, “but I’m holding up fine. There’s hardly any goons where I’m at, so I was thinking of heading uptown to help out Red and Black.”

“If there’s any left by the time you get here!” Kai boasted. Oh, Lloyd could hear the smirk in his voice.

Cole sighed and added, “He means it’s pretty much the same old here, Green.”

“And for I as well!” Zane remarked.

“No more than usual for me, too” Nya noted. “Maybe Garmadon’s hoping he can wear you down more before confronting you?”

“Maybe,” Lloyd said uncertainly. “Any sign of the big bad, by any chance?” A series of “no’s” followed, and he frowned. “Okay. Keep at it everyone. We’ll find him eventually.”

 He clenched the controls a little harder than necessary as he dove under a squad of jets. This didn’t make any sense…Garmadon appeared to goad him almost instantly in every siege. Why not now? Just what was he planning?!

Static filled his ears as the com activated again. “Hey guys?” It was Shogun. “I found Garmadon.”

 Lloyd almost crashed into a building in his shock. “Where is he?” he asked frantically.

“Right in front of me.”

            Ash should’ve known things were going too well.

            Really, he should’ve. Plowing through Garmadon’s goons was easy enough already, but now that his powers were back at full strength? He didn’t even have to try. A wave of flames sent them screaming in the opposite direction, and if any dared to fight him hand-to-hand, they didn’t last more than two or three moves. On top of that, their ranks were scarce in his area, but there was just enough to keep him busy.

            So when the Oni lord appeared behind him on the roof, Ash couldn’t say he was totally surprised.

            “DAMN!” Garmadon whistled as Ash kicked a goon off the roof. “That’s some skill you’ve got there, slugger.”

            Ash raised an eyebrow. Huh, apparently destiny had decided that no matter what universe he traveled to, Wu and Garmadon would always look the same. Charcoal-black skin, glowing red eyes, and of course, the classic four arms. But…did he just call him ‘slugger’?

            He slowly raised a hand to his com. “Hey guys? I found Garmadon.”

            “Where is he?” Lloyd demanded.

            “Right in front of me.”

            “What?! Okay Shogun, don’t panic. I’ll be there as soon as I can. Just don’t engage in combat!”

            Ash eyed Garmadon up and down and hummed. “Nah. I can take him.”

            “Shogun!” Nya barked. “Without a mech? Are you crazy?! Retreat—that’s an order.”

            “Relax, I’ve got this.” His hand hovered over his com. “One of you pick me up when you can.”

            “Don’t you dare—”

            The com was silenced with a click! Ash turned his attention to Garmadon, who was leaning against his sword with his eyes closed. A loud, fake snore rumbled from his lips. Ash rolled his eyes and cleared his throat. Garmadon shot up with a snort.

            “Wha—oh, sorry, did I doze off? My deepest apologies, I just didn’t expect that conversation to be so boring,” he finished with a smirk.

            “Couldn’t be helped when the focus was on you,” Ash snarked back.

            Garmadon clapped his hands. “Ooh, nice comeback! It took months before the Green Ninja was any good at banter. Seems you have some experience with this hero business, eh?”

            “That’s an understatement.” Ash propped his sword on his shoulder and asked, “Speaking of the Green Ninja, mind telling me why you’ve come to bother me and not him? As I understand it, he’s your archnemesis, not me.”

            Garmadon exposed his fangs in an eerily wide grin. “Why, As Ninjago City’s leading antagonist, it’s my responsibility to check in on the heroes every so often! You know, make sure they’re healthy, in good spirits—because I can’t have depressed heroes you know, takes the fun out of it—and when new blood is in town.” His eyes glimmered. “Especially when they can do Spinjitzu.”

            Ash slowly adjusted his stance and tightened his grip on his sword. He didn’t like that tone of voice. This Garmadon may be more of a jokester than the one he knew, but that didn’t make him any less dangerous.

            “The new blood’s name is Shogun,” he said levelly. “And if you’re so curious about my Spinjitzu, why don’t I give you a taste?”

            He spun into his tornado. Through the flurry of sparks, he could make out Garmadon…smiling? What?

            The tornado collided into Garmadon, knocking him back several feet. The Oni nearly tumbled off the roof but used his sword to stop his fall. He swung back onto his feet. A wide grin stretched across his face as he rubbed his chin.

            “Wow!” he exclaimed. “Gotta admit, wasn’t expecting that Spinjitzu of yours to pack that much of a punch. But now that I do…”

             He sheathed his sword and cracked his knuckles. “Let’s get to know each other, shall we?”

            He leapt forward with a crazed yell. Ash nimbly dodged to the side and slammed his elbow into the back of Garmadon’s head. Garmadon whipped around and swung at him with his claws, but he dropped to the ground and attempted to knock his legs out from under him. The Oni jumped over the kick and swung his legs at Ash’s head. Ash flipped back, the foot missing his face by mere inches. As he rolled to his feet, he hurled a throwing star at Garmadon. He turned away from the projectile, but he wasn’t fast enough. A hiss escaped his lips as the sharp edge grazed his cheek, drawing a thin line of purple blood.

            Garmadon’s fingers brushed against the wound. He stared down at his hand, as if he had never seen his blood before.

            “Well,” he said, chillingly calm, “I haven’t seen that in a while.”

            Garmadon suddenly dove towards him, a growl leaping from his throat. Ash’s eyes widened and he quickly raised his arm to block the blow. His other arm shot down to deflect Garmadon’s two lower fists from pummeling his stomach. The Oni scowled and pushed against him, but no matter how much his muscles shook from fatigue, he refused to budge.

            “Headbutt!” the Oni abruptly yelled, and slammed his head into Ash’s.

            “AUGH!” Ash cried, stumbling back. His head throbbed, and he clutched it with a groan. Blood trickled between his fingers. He glowered at Garmadon, a snarl building in his throat.

            “That wasn’t an honorable move,” he snapped.

            Garmadon burst into laughter. “Who told you I cared about that shit?”

            Ash’s eyes burned, and he unleashed a torrent of fire with a roar. The air sizzled with heat as the flames gushed towards Garmadon, who stood no chance against it. He let out a shriek as his skin was scorched by the relentless flames.

            “Im—impossible,” Garmadon gasped as the fires finally died down, “there…there hasn’t been an Elemental Master in centuries.”

            “Really?” Ash drew his sword, a dark smile blooming underneath his mask. “Then let me show you just what we can do.”

He swung the blade through the air. An arc of flames flew from the weapon and towards Garmadon. They washed over the Oni, smothering him from sight.

            But when the fires died down, Garmadon was still standing. He gripped a sword in each hand, the blades crossed together to form a shield of steel.

            “Alright, boy,” he hissed. Scarlet eyes narrowed as he twirled the four blades. “No more games.”

            Ash crouched low as he coldly replied, “On that we agree.”

            He launched himself into the air, flames shooting from his feet. Garmadon dodged around the streams of fire before slicing at him. Ash landed on the blades before pushing off of them, flipping over the Oni’s head and aiming a fireball at him. Garmadon felt the heat before it could strike him and deflected it with one of his swords. Ash landed and jabbed the sword at his shoulder, but his other arm blocked it. Sunlight glinted off metal as Garmadon’s other two swords rushed towards his stomach, and he leapt back with a growl.

            Easy, Ash, he thought as he and Garmadon circled each other, can’t afford to slip up on this one. Just find an opening.

            It was Garmadon who attacked first this time. Ash parried the flashing blades in one fluid motion, the sound of ringing metal piercing the air. Flames licked along his blade as he slashed, swiped, and diverted one blow after the other. The two of them fell into a dance, like they had been fighting one another their whole lives. Neither could get the upper hand on the other, falling into a cycle of striking and parrying.  

            But it was only a matter of time before he found an opening.

            Garmadon pushed him back with a grunt. Ash panted as sweat and blood dripped down his face, staining his hood. Yet sparks danced around him in anticipation. I almost have him. He tensed, ready to dive back into the fight—

            Only for a small explosion to rocket the roof, sending both Garmadon and Ash to their feet. Smoke clogged the air, and he coughed, glowering at the source of the missile.

            “Shogun!” Lloyd yelled, his mech coiling next to the edge of the roof. “It’s time to go!”

            Garmadon chuckled. “Yes, run along, Elemental Master…though for a master, you seem to follow a lot of orders.”

            Ash snarled as an inferno raged in his heart, but he turned from Garmadon and sprung onto the back of Lloyd’s dragon. As for the Oni, he stepped off the roof and disappeared, only to reemerge a second later atop his shark mech.

            “I’ll see you again, Shogun!” he called tauntingly. “I look forward to continuing our dance.”

            The mech retreated from the city and sank into the ocean. No more manta jets obstructed the sky, no piranha mechs harassed civilians. The invasion was over.

            “Shogun, are you alright?” Lloyd asked urgently.

            “Yeah, I’m okay.”

            “Then…what was all that about?”

            “I don’t know.” His gaze trailed across the ocean and landed on the volcano smoking in the distance, where he knew Garmadon was waiting. “But I have a bad feeling about it.”

Chapter Text

            “I don’t get it,” Jay said. “How is an obstacle course supposed to help us learn this ‘Spinjitzu’?”

            Ash smiled. He remembered asking something similar so long ago. “When the moment is right, you will see how.” Annnnnd now he was talking like Sensei. Great.

            He brought out a small remote with a large red button on it. “Now, let’s begin.”

            He pressed it, and the obstacle course whirred to life. Wooden posts rotated at different speeds, spiked chains swung back and forth, and automated pillars popped in and out of the ground. It was nearly identical to the course Ash himself had trained in. He and Zane had worked on it for over a week, with the nindroid continuing to build even after he left for the night. After all the work he had put into it, Zane was by far the most excited to try the course out.

            But before he could take a crack at it, Nya stepped up. “Doesn’t look too hard,” she scoffed, cracking her neck. “Let’s do this.”

            This isn’t going to be pretty, Ash sighed as his sister leapt into the first challenge.

            She was able to duck under the swinging dummies just fine, but it was the many-armed posts that stumped her. She hovered in front of the spinning blockade, trying to find an opening, but Ash could see her frustration growing. Eventually her patience ran out and she plunged in. She blocked the first post but failed to notice the lower beams, and a yelp burst from her lips as her legs were suddenly knocked out from under her. Another post struck her face, making the other ninja wince and whisper “ouch.”

            Nya rolled away from the obstacle course and pushed herself up with shaking arms. Ash could already see a red patch blooming on her jaw, and he asked worriedly, “Are you alright?”

            “I’m fine,” she said curtly, brushing her gi off. “I’m gonna go again.”

            “Not so fast,” he said. “The other ninja must have a chance as well. White, you ready?”

            The nindroid was practically vibrating with excitement. “Absolutely!”

            Zane lasted longer than Nya—though his combat systems and keen eyes were responsible for that. But less than halfway through the course, he hesitated, as if unsure what to do next. His uncertainty cost him, and he let out an oof as a chain rammed into his stomach. His enthusiasm for training fell after that.

            The others didn’t fare any better. Their reflexes were too slow, their athleticism barely above average. Fear prickled inside Ash’s stomach and continued to grow as he watched failure after failure. In their current state, the ninja would manage against low-level goons like Garmadon’s just fine, but if they fought anyone with some real skill…they would be killed.

To make matters worse, their mentality was horrible too. Each stumble and fall crushed them, making them reluctant to try again. True, Ash and his brothers sucked at training in their early days, but that was out of laziness. This—this was different.

The only one unaffected by his countless failures was, surprisingly, himself. No matter how many times Kai got hit or knocked down, he always popped back up with a grin. Seeing him so confident and bright actually restored Ash’s faith in his own abilities. After all, if this inexperienced him with no Spinjitzu and no powers was so optimistic, what excuse did he have?

Ash grimaced as a chain whacked Kai into the far wall, only to shake his head with a soft laugh as his other self beamed. “That was awesome!” he declared. “I think I almost got it that time!”

“Lucky you,” Lloyd groaned, rolling his shoulders with a wince. “I feel like I haven’t gotten any better at all.”

“Same here,” Cole agreed.

Ash frowned. “Alright, that’s enough for now. Let’s take a break.”

The ninja slumped in relief and dragged themselves to the lounge near the back of the warehouse. They collapsed into couches and chairs with exhausted groans. Not Kai, though. He flitted around his friends, chattering excitedly and bringing them all ice packs.

The tap of a staff alerted Ash to a familiar presence. “My students’ skills are certainly…lacking,” Wu sighed.

“Unfortunately,” he said. He paused, considering how to phrase his next words as politely as possible. “Sensei, may I be honest with you?”

“You may.”

Ash pursed his lips. “Why would you send them out into battle when they are clearly not ready?”

Wu’s face sank in disappointment and regret, and he hung his head. “My brother has been a conqueror for centuries, but he had limits. He never strayed into Ninjago City. But a few years ago, that changed. I needed warriors. And so I searched for the descendants of the Elemental Masters of old—these ninja you see before you,” he finished, waving his staff wearily at the sprawled teenagers.

“But I believe you already knew that,” Wu said, eyes piercing into his own. Ash squirmed under that glinting gaze, feeling as if his sensei saw him for he who truly was. “You are an Elemental Master of Fire, but it is impossible for there to be more than one. I have let you fight alongside my ninja for some time now, and I do not doubt the goodness of your heart, but your mystery cannot last forever. Who are you?”

“Uh,” Ash stammered, heart thudding under his gi. He blinked rapidly, trying to think of a way out of this. Shit, he was not ready for this. “Um—”

A frustrated yell split the air, and the two men whirled around to face it. Nya stumbled to her feet, a scowl carved into her face. She kicked the dummy that had evidently knocked her to the floor before stomping to the start of the course.

“That’s enough, Cyan,” Ash ordered. “Go join the others.”

She ignored him as she crouched down, ready to dive headfirst yet again.

A spark of anger flashed in his chest. “You’re done, Cyan.”

Nya sprang forward, and suddenly Ash saw his sister plunging into battle because she insisted she was ready, because she wanted to prove she didn’t need his protection anymore because he had already sacrificed so much for her—

And he couldn’t stand it.

“ENOUGH!” he roared, slicing his sword through the air. An arc of flames seared the air above Nya’s head, and she screamed, screeching to a halt. The other ninja started and looked up at them with wide eyes.

Ash exhaled a shaky breath and sheathed his sword. “Sorry Wu, we’ll have this talk later. I need a moment with Cyan.”

He thought Wu would argue with him, but the old man unexpectedly nodded and took a step back. “Another time, Shogun.”

            Nya’s feet pounded against the floor as she thrust an accusing finger at Ash’s face. “What is your deal?!” she snapped. “I thought you wanted us to train!”

            “Not to the point where it hurts you more than helps you,” Ash said coolly. “Let’s take this outside.”

            “You’re not Master Wu—”

            “Cyan!” Wu said sharply, slamming his staff on the ground. “Just because he is not your master doesn’t mean he cannot have your respect. I am disappointed in you.”

            Nya’s gaze hardened, but she followed Ash outside, grumbling under her breath all the while. He stopped at the end of the docks. Waves splashed against the barnacle-encrusted wood, and the rays of the setting sun flashed off the metal warehouse behind them. Yet he didn’t say anything, patiently waiting for Nya to speak first.

            He didn’t have to wait long.

            “I don’t get it,” she burst out. “I want to keep trying so I can get better. Isn’t that a good thing?”

            “Of course it is,” he replied. “It’s your method of getting there that’s wrong.”

            “Oh, so you don’t want me to ‘try, try, again’?”

            Irritation bubbled up in Ash’s throat, but he swallowed it down. First Master, he had forgotten how annoying his sister could be. “It’s not a matter of trying again. It’s about your incapability of accepting failure.”

            Now that caused a reaction. Nya flinched, her muscles tensing ever so slightly. “I’m the second-in-command of the ninja force. I can’t accept failure.”

            “I know being a leader is a heavy burden to bear,” Ash said gently, “but even leaders fail. Even they make mistakes. You can’t expect perfection with every attempt. It’s not only unrealistic; it’s dangerous.”

            She looked away.

            His heart stung at seeing his sister so lost. The worst part was, he couldn’t really help her. He didn’t know her. Because she wasn’t his real sister, and he wasn’t her Kai.

            The salt spray flecked the back of his legs. He brightened as he thought of something that just might make her understand.

            “You need to be like water.”

            She stared up at him in confusion. “What?”

            He gestured at the rolling waves. “Water is the in between of earth and wind. It is strong, but it is also fluid. You are already strong, but you need to learn how to adapt. When one method doesn’t work, try another. You must be fluid like water.”

            Nya gazed into the ocean, as if she was searching its depths for answers. Ash’s spirits rose the longer she stayed silent—she was really thinking his words over, maybe she would come around! She was the Elemental Master of Water after all. Maybe his analogy connected with her powers deep within her.

            But then she squared her jaw firmly and bore her gray eyes into his gold ones. “Neat metaphor, but like you said, I’m already strong. I have my mech. I don’t need to be fluid. And I’m going to beat the course my own way, because it’s worked pretty well so far.”

            She walked away, leaving Ash alone on the docks.

            Blue light cast a cool glow in the base, as it often did most nights. Several computers and monitors flashed as a certain nindroid typed away in a corner of the warehouse. Zane’s optics bored into the screens, scanning for answers that continued to evade him.

            For most teenagers, staying up all night staring at bright screens was detrimental to their health. But the cold truth was, Zane was not like most teens. He required no sleep. However, he did enjoy (quite literally) turning his brain off, but off-putting dreams always accompanied his sleep. Dreams of snow-covered forests and metallic falcons…

            Regardless of his odd dreams, he dearly wished he could sleep right now. Training today had not gone as he expected. When he stepped foot into that obstacle course, a rush of excitement he rarely experienced thrummed through his systems. He had helped build it after all, and here was a chance to finally show his skills without a mech. But just as he was feeling the flow, his father’s dying words rang through his mind: Promise me, Zane, that you’ll live a normal life.

            Normal. The irony was not lost on him, as he was anything but. No matter how hard he tried to be a ‘normal teen,’ he could never be one—not really. Still, he was going to try as best he could for his father’s sake.

            But when his systems started planning the most optimal path through the course, a sense of betrayal flooded his circuits. In that moment, he had allowed himself to be more machine than human. That’s not what his father wanted.

            So he let himself fail. Over and over again.

            Zane shook his head. No time for leisurely musings. Research must take precedence above all else. Research on ‘Ash Ketchum,’ who was turning out to be more of a mystery than he could have ever imagined.

            He honestly was not surprised when he did not locate Ash in the school’s records. The way he never lingered in one class was more than telling of that. It would make sense if Garmadon had planted him there to root out the Green Ninja (or perhaps even to antagonize Lloyd), but Ash’s actions showed he sincerely had their best interests at heart. A stranger who seemingly fell out of the sky and decided to ignore all the prejudice surrounding Lloyd and the rest of them was too unrealistic, though. It simply did not compute.

            Zane leaned forward in his chair and released an exasperated huff. A large image of Ash slowly revolved on the screen. And then, of course, there was his unnaturally similar appearance to Kai. He tapped a few more keys, and his fiery friend appeared next to Ash. Side by side, the two could almost be brothers. There were minor differences—Kai had a sharper nose and Ash a broader jawline—but something in Zane’s core screamed it was more than that.

            He studied the two images and hummed, “I wonder…”

            The sound of clicks filled the quiet base as Zane worked. This was ridiculous, it was such a trivial trait, but he had to satiate his curiosity.

            A loading sign temporarily filled the screen before the final result was displayed. Zane shot out of his seat with a gasp. Gears whirred frantically in his head as he tried to process the image before him.

            “It’s impossible,” he whispered. “They’re the same.”

            Nya couldn’t fall asleep.

            Today had been horrible. She had performed miserably on the obstacle course, and her failures continued to play over and over in her head. She groaned and rubbed her hands against her eyes until spots danced in the darkness. Yet the countless trips, falls, and hits still didn’t go away.

            She wasn’t used to failure. Academics, piloting her mech, a lot of things came easily to her. And even when they didn’t, it never took that long for her to master them. Not this time.

            She was good at everything else. Why did she have to be good at a freaking obstacle course?!

            Nya huffed and rolled onto her side. On top of all that, she felt guilty for yelling at Shogun. She knew he was only trying to help but…it was frustrating, when he wasn’t that much older than her but he seemed to be better at everything. Was that petty? Yeah, it was, but she couldn’t help it. She didn’t want to be like water—it was her call sign, sure, but the element just wasn’t her. She was strong like the earth, hot-tempered like fire, and quick as lightning. And yet, all those call signs went to people that didn’t even personify that element!

            Tap.

            The sound startled Nya from her thoughts, and she sat up warily. Had she imagined it? Or—

            Tap.

            Okay, definitely not her imagination. Her gaze scanned the room for any intruders, but everything looked normal. Besides, she hadn’t been able to catch a wink. She would’ve heard someone coming in. So that meant the sound was coming from outside.

            Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.     

            The tapping didn’t stop this time, and with a growl she swung her legs off the bed. She stomped over to the window, yanked it open, and shouted, “Whoever’s doing this, stop right now or I’ll kick your—”

            A pebble smacked her cleanly in the forehead. She swore loudly and glared down at the little shit responsible, only to sigh in exasperation instead.

            “Zane,” she said as calmly as she could muster, “why are you throwing rocks at my window?”

            Her friend looked up at her, confused. A pile of pebble ammo lay in the crook of his arm, and he clutched a rock in his other hand. “Isn’t this what teenagers do to get each other’s attention?”

            Nya pinched her forehead and exclaimed, “Maybe in the fifties! You know you could’ve just texted me, right?”

            “Oh. I suppose I could have,” he admitted sheepishly.

            “If you want to talk so bad, I’ll let you in the front door and we can—”

            “No!” Zane said suddenly, startling her with his earnestness. “I…I don’t want Kai to know I’m here.”

            Nya frowned in concern. She had never seen Zane act like this before. Something must’ve really shaken him up.

“Okay,” she said, “just give me a few minutes, and I’ll tie some blankets together to pull you up.”

Zane smiled. “No need for that.”

He jumped on the window ledge below hers and vaulted himself up. He slipped into her room as quiet as a ghost and beamed.

“Show-off,” she grinned, and bumped his shoulder amiably. “Now what’s up? You look…off.” She cringed at her poor choice of words.

            Zane’s smile fell off his face and his gaze drifted away from hers. “I’ve been conducting an investigation on Ash,” he said softly.

            Nya’s heart skipped a beat. What if he found out about what she said to him? She forced her voice to remain steady as she asked, “W-why?”

            “I know he’s our friend,” he burst out, “but something is off about him, Nya. I do not think he has any ill intent towards us, but there is more to him than any of us know. There may not be much evidence to back up my supposition, but…I have never felt so certain of such a thing.”

            He grabbed her shoulders and stared at her desperately. Now Nya was getting scared—what was it about Ash that agitated Zane, a freaking robot, so much?

            He lowered his voice even though no one was around to overhear. “I know you’ve been watching him too, Nya. Especially when he’s wearing Kai’s clothing…you’re trying to dismiss your feelings, but you can’t.”

            Nya forced a laugh and brushed Zane’s hands off her shoulders. “So what if Ash and Kai look similar? Is that really what’s got you so worked up? Look, I know you don’t like to sleep but maybe you should give it another—”

            Blue light flooded her vision, and she let out a gasp at the sudden harsh light. She squeezed her eyes shut and waited for the dancing spots to disappear before slowly opening them again.

            “What the hell, Zane?” she growled. “What’d you do that—for…”

            Words died in her throat as her gaze fixed on the image projected before her. Zane’s eyes shone, acting as a mini-projector (since when could he do that?!) to display the impossible picture splayed on her walls.

            It was…it was Ash. Or was it Kai? In the picture, Zane had edited the two boys to have the same hairstyle, the same clothes, even the same pose. And despite the different eye color and scar on Ash’s face, she could hardly tell the two apart. But it was more than that. Somehow…somehow seeing the two standing next to each other like this, it made something click.

            “Ash…Ash is Kai,” she whispered.

            Zane nodded, shoulders slightly sagging in relief. “I hoped you would see it too.”

            Nya’s thoughts moved sluggishly, and her words seemed clumsy and awkward as she stammered out, “But—but how? It isn’t possible.” Yet the truth continued to stare her in the face—or in Kai’s case, smirk at her.

            “I have a couple working theories,” Zane said. “One is that he is a clone of Kai’s, created by Garmadon to take us down from the inside. If he is though, I suspect he has broken free from Garmadon’s control and is now acting on his own terms. The second is that he is Kai from the future. Perhaps he travelled back in time to prevent some horrible future, or merely to teach us new skills to expedite Garmadon’s defeat. Both theories would explain why he seemed to look for us specifically, and why he was not in the school system.”

            Nya numbly sat down on her bed, trying to unravel everything Zane just said. It seemed utterly ridiculous and yet…she found herself agreeing with him. Wasn’t the first thing that popped into her mind when she saw Ash in Kai’s clothing was that he looked like her brother? She had brushed it off as coincidence then, but Zane was right: she had been watching him. Because no matter how much she convinced herself the two were totally unrelated, her heart told her she wasn’t. Nya sighed wearily. Maybe it was the ‘sibling sense’ or something stupid like that.

            She gazed up at Zane, whose eyes had returned to normal. “Why come to me first, Zane? Why not Lloyd, or any of the others?”

            “Because you’re his sister,” he replied simply. “You two share a bond deeper than any of us. If anyone was bound to notice this, it would be you. And…” he hesitated. “You have always had your suspicions about Ash.”

            “What does that mean—” she froze, eyes widening with horror. “You know?” she whispered.

            He nodded and rubbed his arm guiltily. “I can access the school’s security cameras, remember? I saw everything. There is a reason I reported Harumi’s prank to you.”

            “Zane, I…” Her breath caught in her throat, and she looked away. “I’m so sorry. It was cruel of me, I know.”

            “It was,” he said, and she flinched. He laid his hand over hers, and she glanced up at him in surprise. He gave her a gentle smile. “But by observing your interactions with Ash, the two of you have made up. You have apologized, and that is enough.”

            Nya smiled back. “Thanks.”

            The two of them sat in silence. The natural coldness of Zane’s touch calmed her, giving her the strength to ask, “So what do we do now?”

            He hummed before responding, “I believe we should find more substantial evidence before bringing this up to the others.”

            “I agree. But how do we do that? Ash is a pretty secretive guy if you haven’t noticed.”

            “Precisely.” A mischievous glint entered Zane’s eyes. “We’re going to have to continue this investigation ‘old school.’”

…

            Nya glanced at her phone and growled. 5:45. Zane was late.

            She anxiously looked around the street, where dozens of people crowded the sidewalks. “Come on Zane,” she whispered, “I need your eyes!”

            “And you shall have them!” a voice spoke from behind her.

            “Zane!” she cried, turning around. “You better have a good reason for—what the hell are you wearing?”

            Her friend was dressed like freaking Sherlock Holmes, dorky hat and all. A dark brown tie was tucked neatly into his vest, while a long plaid coat flapped around his knees. A cheeky glint shone in his eyes.

            “An attire suitable for our adventure,” Zane replied brightly.  

            Nya narrowed her eyes. “Why are you talking with a British accent?”

            “To properly prepare for our investigation, I watched approximately seventy-two hours of detective movies and read fifty mystery novels. As for my wardrobe, well, a detective must dress his part!” He puffed out his chest proudly. “Though I must admit the colour doesn’t really suit me.”

            “Okay, how are you doing that?!” Nya exclaimed.

            “Doing what?”

            “Changing the spelling from American to British.”

            “Elementary, my dear Smith.”

            Nya groaned. “Whatever. Just keep an eye out for Ash, Mr. Detective.”

            Zane flashed a knowing smile. “I already am. In fact, he has already left Cole’s house…though I have lost him in the crowd.”

            “Shit!” She scanned the throngs of people, searching for Ash’s signature spiked hair. Sure, it might not be as tall as her brother’s, but it was still pretty easy to spot. Though if he really was some version of Kai, then maybe in the future he toned down his look or her teasing finally got to him and God she had to stop this train of thought before she turned into a wreck—

            “Aha!” Zane declared, pointing upwards. “When the expected doesn’t work, always look for the unexpected. That’s what I always say.”

            “First time I’ve heard you say that, and it doesn’t even make any sense,” Nya said. She looked up at the rooftops and gasped. It was Ash all right, sprinting across as easily as if he was running on the ground.

            But rooftops are for ninja, she thought as her throat turned dry.

            “Come on, old chap!” Zane called, bounding away. “After him!”

            And so the chase began, if it could even be called one when most of it consisted of Nya and Zane shoving past dozens of people. Some complained and cursed at them, with Nya cursing right back or Zane politely apologising (how did he keep doing that?!) But they always managed to keep an eye on Ash, even as he jumped from building to building. She found herself awestruck by Ash’s athleticism—he ran across clotheslines with no hesitation, performed triple flips without a second thought, and didn’t slow down even at terrifyingly large gaps between rooftops.

            She shared a look with Zane. Just another piece of evidence to add to the stack that was growing higher and higher.

            Their pursuit led them to the abandoned outskirts of the city, or “No Man’s Land” as the citizens called it. This area was hit the hardest when Garmadon’s attacks first began, with it being so close to the beach. When it became evident the sieges weren’t going to stop anytime soon, the people living inside the apartments just…left. They couldn’t handle it anymore, and Nya didn’t blame them.

            So why was Ash heading here?

            Zane stopped abruptly at the corner of a crumbling building, signalling Nya to do the same. She begrudgingly noticed how smart this was—far fewer people walked these streets, and Ash might spot them if they kept running after him in the open.

            As for Ash, he leapt off a roof and landed onto a window ledge of one of the apartments. He slipped inside, finally disappearing from view.

            “I—I don’t get it,” Nya said, fumbling her words. “This can’t…this can’t be his home, can it?”

            “On the contrary,” Zane said, his expression grave, “I believe it is. If he truly is Kai in one form or another, he wouldn’t have a real home. He wouldn’t have any physical records or be in any database. He would—he would have no one.”

            Nya stiffened. Ash had…no one? So when school let out, when their hangouts were over, he had to come back to—to this? A nasty, abandoned apartment with no company?

            She clenched her fists. Kai or not, he didn’t deserve this. Ash was their friend. And he needed help.

            But they also needed the truth.

            “Zane,” she said, turning to her friend, “We need…we need to talk with Ash.”

Chapter Text

               The volcano was unusually quiet tonight. Normally, after a failed invasion, tensions ran high for a few days. What with Garmadon demanding meetings and firing multiple generals at a time, no one could really rest easy. But the past several days had been…peaceful. Garmadon hadn’t even called for production to increase by three-hundred and forty-seven percent. So for the first time in what felt like forever, the henchmen were relaxing. Casual chatter filled the air, and cheers rung throughout the base as generals arm wrestled and took shots.

            But what was the reason behind the calm atmosphere? Well, dear reader, Garmadon had to pull an unconventional move: to actually think about his next move.

            The Oni sighed as he propped his elbows on his desk. “I hate office work. It’s sooooo boring…maybe I should call in one of my generals to think this out for me. What do you think, Captain Barnacles?”

            He looked at the stuffed polar bear slumped on his desk. The mustached plushie gave no response.

            “I know, I know,” Garmadon groaned. “This isn’t something they can help me with. Only I know of the old Elemental Masters and their Spinjitzu.”

            He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, his battle with ‘Shogun’ playing over in his head. His technique had been precise and controlled—something that only occurred after months and months of training—but it was his Spinjitzu Garmadon couldn’t stop thinking about. It certainly wasn’t like any Spinjitzu he’d seen, whether it was his own or his butt of a brother. That tornado looked really cool though…Much cooler than mine, he thought with a pout.

            And then there was that fire. Oh, that fire. It had initially startled him, he would admit that, but now he was just delightfully intrigued. He wanted it.

            He grabbed his plushie and held it up in the air. “Can you imagine it, Captain?” he said. “That raging inferno on our side would win us Ninjago City for sure. Not that it wouldn’t eventually be mine, of course, but it would make things so much easier. And I like easy! But what’s not easy is how to get him on my side.”

            Garmadon hummed and pressed a button, moving Captain Barnacles to his lower set of arms. An image of the ninja was projected onto the far wall. He entered a few keys, and their best shot of Shogun popped up next to them. It was from the first day he appeared in Ninjago City, and one of the very, very few accomplishments his dummy henchmen had achieved. Shogun stood hunched atop a pile of busted mechs, a golden sword gripped in his hands. Very heroic pose and all, but it was his eyes that intrigued Garmadon so much.

Shogun’s eyes were glowing scarlet—and if Garmadon knew evil (and since he was the gold standard of evil, he did) that was a sure sign of it. Or, at the very least, a hint of darkness in his goody-two-shoes heart. For he had fought with anger, one that was much too fierce and deadly to be ‘righteous.’ And that’s how Garmadon was going to plant his own little seed of corruption.

He couldn’t talk to him on the field of battle though…no, he needed to be more personal. Where there was no fear of interruptions, and Shogun couldn’t run off. The answer was obvious: he had to lure him to his base. But what could the bait be?

A fanged grin creeped across Garmadon’s face, and he lifted Captain Barnacles so the plushie could face the screen.

“Yes,” the Oni purred, gaze locking on to one ninja in particular, “I know exactly who our scarlet friend would come for.”

            The past couple weeks had been the best of Lloyd’s life.

            Anxiety and depression used to burden his days, but their load was quickly becoming more and more bearable. He actually stopped dreading coming to school. The fear of being bullied and harassed was dwindling. He woke up looking forward to the day instead of wanting to bury himself in his sheets. And there was one person responsible for his change in attitude:

            Ash.

            His friends had always looked out for him, but there was only so much they could do. They got picked on too, after all. But Ash had this warm and protective aura that his friends lacked. A student glared at Lloyd, Ash glared right back. Someone harassed him in the street, Ash cracked his knuckles. It was so reassuring and well…it was like having an older brother.

            Lloyd fumbled for his phone and looked down at the time. It was almost 5:30, the time he and Ash had agreed to hang out. Happiness tingled in his chest. That’s right—for the first time, it was just him and Ash. Cole had dance, Jay was helping his parents in their junkyard with Kai tagging along, and Nya and Zane were…huh, he actually didn’t know what those two were up to, but knowing them, probably studying.

            He scoured the crowd, trying to spot Ash’s signature hair or leather jacket. A sense of unease started creeping over him. He had chosen a deserted alley in between two shops to avoid attention, but when you’re Garmadon’s kid, it always feels like someone’s out to get you. That’s why he hated being alone in public like this. Where was Ash?

Lloyd’s fingers started inching towards the hood of his jacket. The darkness of his hoodie was comforting, safe. Maybe until Ash got here, he should put it on, just to make sure no one recognized him.

“Hey Lloyd, why’re you hiding back here?”

Lloyd gasped and pivoted around to face Ash, an easy smile on his face and hands stuffed in his pockets. But the alley was blocked off by a brick wall!

“How—how did you get here?” he spluttered.

Ash winked. “We all have our secrets, Lloyd. Now let’s get out of this dumpy alley. Haven’t you seen any movies? It’s like, the go-to spot to get mugged.”

Lloyd shivered as he remembered that already happened to him. “Yeah, let’s go.”

They walked into the hustle of the city, blending into the crowd easily. Lloyd had mastered doing this years ago, but he felt naked without his hoodie on. He flipped it on and bowed his head low.

Ash’s voice cut sharply through the din of the city. “What’re you doing?”

He flinched and looked up in surprise. “I’m, uh, making sure we don’t get bothered by anyone.”

A shadow passed over Ash’s face, but he made no comment. Lloyd grew uncomfortable and pointed at a cluster of trees in the distance. “There’s the park I was telling you about! And right outside is an amazing smoothie truck.”

“A smoothie truck?” Ash said with a laugh.

“You may laugh now, but just you wait. It tastes like nectar from the gods. Oh, and I’m paying.”

“Don’t you dare—”

“Already made up my mind, see you at the truck!” Lloyd sprinted off into the crowd, Ash’s protests fading behind him. He kept his head low, so when he bumped into people they said, “Watch it!” instead of, “Typical for Garmadon’s kid.” He squirmed his way out of the flocks of people and stumbled to a stop outside the park gates. And parked outside was the bright purple smoothie truck and—

Lloyd groaned. “How do you keep doing that?”

Somehow, Ash had already arrived at the truck. At Lloyd’s outburst, he smirked, and mischief glimmered in his eyes. “Maybe I’ll show you someday. Oh, and you’re not paying for my smoothie.”

“Then I guess you have the money to pay for it?”

“Um, well, I don’t really carry—”

It was Lloyd’s turn to smirk. “That’s what I thought. Just…let me do this for you, Ash.”

He reluctantly stepped aside, and Lloyd walked up to the truck. A man with a thick, scruffy beard stood behind the window, posture hunched as he stared down at his phone. Lloyd cleared his throat.

            The man started and hurriedly pushed his phone away. He flashed a cheesy smile at Lloyd. “Hey there, thanks for stopping by our truck! How can I help—” Recognition shone in his eyes, and his smile vanished like fog in the morning.

            He swallowed. Uh-oh.

            “Well,” the vendor said coldly, “what do you want?”

            The venom in his voice made Lloyd flinch. “I—I would like two strawberry banana smoothies, please.”

            “That’ll be twenty ninja-yen.”

            “But—” Lloyd’s gaze flicked to the sign plastered on the window, “it says here that smoothies are only six ninja-yen each.”

            The vendor made a half-hearted attempt to look at the sign. “Does it now?” he drawled. “It’s mistaken, then. These are hard times. So customers are going to start having to pay.” Hatred flashed in his dark eyes.

            “Okay,” Lloyd whispered, hand shakily reaching for his wallet. This had happened before, but it still didn’t hurt any less. “Not a problem—”

            “Excuse me, but what the actual fuck is this?” Ash asked the vendor calmly, leaning against the metal counter.

            The man stared at him in shock, before a cloud of anger passed over his face. “What did you just say to me?!”

            “Ash,” Lloyd begged, tugging at his friend’s sleeve, “please, let’s just go. I don’t mind paying extra, or not getting one at all. I don’t want any trouble.”

            “The only trouble you’re getting is from this prick,” he retorted. “I know damn well what he’s trying to pull, and he does too. I won’t stand for it.”

            The vendor crossed his arms and sneered, “If you’re so bothered by the price, then why don’t you take your good-for-nothing friend and get out of here—”

            Ash slammed his hand against the window. The man yelped as the whole truck rattled. He leaned across the counter until his head was just outside the window. The vendor scrambled back as much as he could in the cramped truck, frightened eyes gazing into Ash’s—who was icily calm.

            “You’re going to give us those smoothies for the price on the sign,” he stated, “or I’ll climb into that truck, and you won’t be able to write for a month, much less make smoothies.”

            The vendor swallowed, sweat shining on his face. “How about—how about I give them to you on the house?”

            Ash smiled, and for a second, Lloyd swore his eyes glinted scarlet. “Now was that so hard?”

            The man whipped around and frantically started making the smoothies. Ash retreated from the window and bumped his shoulder against Lloyd’s. “Didn’t think he’d retract the price that much! Ha, you didn’t end up paying for me after all!”

            Lloyd stared at him numbly. In less than a minute, he had seen Ash switch from righteous anger, to a terrifying, “pulverize you in an instant” stranger, and then his normal, grinning self. He shuddered as he remembered his scarily calm tone. He couldn’t believe his friend, a high schooler, had intimidated an adult.

            “Yeah,” he said softly, “I guess I didn’t.”

            The vendor tremblingly placed the smoothies onto the counter and snapped his hands back, retreating into the farthest corner of the truck.

            Ash gave him a wink before grabbing the drinks and turning back to Lloyd. “Let’s go Lloyd! You’ve still got to show me that spot at the park you like.”

            Lloyd nodded silently and followed his friend into the lush park. His mind was so distracted trying to process Ash’s frightening outburst that he failed to notice how the window on the truck was smoking, the ghost of a black handprint burned onto it.

…

            “Wow,” Ash breathed, “I can see why it’s your favorite spot in the park.”

            Lloyd had taken Ash to the back of the park, the area the gardeners tended to the least. As a result, it was the most overgrown, with a wall of bushes blocking it off. But all it took was a little wiggling and shoving to stumble into Lloyd’s little oasis. A small fountain spurted sputtering streams of water in the middle of the grassy lawn. Dusky orange leaves spiraled down from the surrounding cherry trees, coating the ground with autumnal colors. He had found this place running away from some bullies in middle school, and all these years later, it was still his treasured hideaway.

            Lloyd sank into the rusty bench with a sigh. “No one comes back here, so no one bullies me.” He chuckled. “Of course it’s my favorite spot.”

            “About that…” Ash sat down next to him. “Why do you keep letting all these people—people that don’t even know you—treat you so horribly?”

            He sighed, bringing his knees up to his chest. Ash was bound to ask this question sooner or later. “Because there’s nothing I can do,” he admitted. “Maybe if it was just one jerk in class, or other students, but it’s not. The whole city hates me, and I can’t fight against that many people. No matter how nice I am, they only see me as the son of Garmadon, villain of Ninjago City.” His tone turned bitter as he thought of his deadbeat dad. “He’s really ruined things for me down here.”

            Then the anger faded, and his exhaustion returned. “Maybe I deserve it,” he said quietly. “To atone for my father’s sins. Since the people he hurt can’t get back at him, they can at least get back at me.”

            “Don’t say that!” Ash exclaimed harshly, startling Lloyd. He looked up and gasped at the fury blazing in his golden eyes. “You deserve all that’s good, Lloyd, not this hatred. It kills me seeing you torn down every single day. I wish you would fight back.”

            “How should I fight back then, huh? Scare people like you do?”

            “Yes! Wait, no! I mean…no.” Ash closed his eyes and slid his hand over them, and in that moment, he looked so, so weary. Old too—but not like Uncle Wu old, this was…this was the oldness that came after seeing too much. Like a soldier coming back from war only to discover the battle still raging on in his home.

            When he spoke again, the edge had disappeared from his voice. “No, not like me, Lloyd,” he whispered. “You’re better than that. But what happens to you just isn’t right, I…”

            He fell silent, and Lloyd let him have it. He had held this conversation with the others multiple times. Why not stand up for yourself, Lloyd? You can’t let them keep bullying you forever, you know. When are you going to say enough is enough? Yeah, he was pretty sure Ash was going to say something along those lines. And like all the other times, he would smile, say “I’ll do my best,” and nothing would change.

            Then in true Ash fashion, he said the unexpected: “Why isn’t the Green Ninja on Garmadon’s side?”

            Lloyd choked on the air he was breathing. He coughed, pounding his hand against his chest as his mind spun. “What—what kind of question is that?” he wheezed.

            “Think about it,” Ash said, “a guy with a badass dragon mech goes out every week to fight some obnoxious villain in a metal shark. Why doesn’t he just help Garmadon take over the city? Revel in all that power? Or if he doesn’t want to go the bad guy route, why not call it quits? Garmadon would rule, sure, but it would make his life a whole lot easier. He has a dragon mech; he could go anywhere he wants to. And if he reallyyyy wants to keep defending the city, why doesn’t he soak in all the glory? Have a social media account with millions of fans, a TV show, sign autographs—” He suddenly looked embarrassed and cleared his throat. “Uh, you know, the celebrity works.”

            Lloyd stared at him in confusion. “What are you saying?”

            “I’m saying the Green Ninja chose his own path. It’s not the easiest, and it’s certainly not the flashiest, but it’s the one he thinks is right.” Ash gently flipped Lloyd’s hood back and smiled. “I see the Green Ninja in you, Lloyd. You have the courage and strength to stand up to your bullies in your own way. Not like the others, not like me…you will be enough.”

            His eyes started to burn, and he quickly turned away. Don’t cry don’t cry don’t you dare cry…but the tears started falling anyway. No one had said anything like that to him before. The amount of—of love he felt was overwhelming, and he couldn’t handle it.

            He started as Ash’s arm looped around his shoulders. “It’s okay to cry, little brother,” Ash chuckled.

            The both of them froze. Lloyd slowly turned to Ash, who wore an expression of utter mortification.

            “Sorry,” he stammered, “I—it just kinda came out, and it’s gonna be so awkward now isn’t it—”

            “No!” Lloyd exclaimed, cutting off Ash. “No, it’s fine. I don’t mind. I’ve just…” He suddenly felt bashful. “I’ve never had an older brother.”

            Slowly, a wide grin split across Ash’s face, and he said, “Then I guess I’ll be the first.”

            The two shared a lopsided grin. Pure joy bloomed in Lloyd’s chest and spread across his body, filling him with a warm, tingly feeling. He may have his other friends, but there was something about brotherhood that felt so much deeper. What did a bond like that entail? He couldn’t wait to explore it.

Then a twig snapped, and the boys stiffened. Someone was in the bushes.  

            Ash was elated. When the words “little brother” accidentally slipped past his lips, he could’ve kicked himself. He had only known this Lloyd for a little more than two weeks; now things were going to be so weird between them! But then Lloyd accepted it—even more than that, he seemed just as happy as Ash was.

He was finally getting some semblance of his family back.

A rustling broke the moment, and the two snapped their heads to the bushes. Before either of them could make a move, two people burst out of the foliage.

“Zane? Nya?” Lloyd cried. “What are you two doing here?!”

His sister and the nindroid looked distinctly uncomfortable and…ashamed? While Nya struggled for an answer, Zane spoke haltingly, We, ah, followed you.”

            “I can see that!” Lloyd said, bordering on the verge of shouting. “You still haven’t answered my question. Why are you here?”

            The two’s gaze slowly traveled from Lloyd to Ash. His heart stopped. No, no, no, NO. They couldn’t have caught on that quickly—could they? Zane had known something was off, but he had never been this direct. Did he convince Nya too? Or did their blood bond transcend the realms and she somehow recognized him?

            “We need to talk to Ash,” Nya said quietly.

            “Privately,” Zane added.

            That confirmed it. His fears had come true. The truth would be exposed, and then what would they think of him?

            Lloyd crossed his arms, a confused and irritated frown on his face. “Okay, what do you have to say to Ash that’s so important that you followed us here, listened to our private conversation for who knows how long, and then say you have to talk to him without me there?”

            “We didn’t eavesdrop on you, we swear!” Nya insisted. “But…this has to be between the three of us. I’m sorry, Lloyd.”

            “Ash is my friend too. You can’t just barge in here without an explanation—”

            “It’s okay, Lloyd,” Ash said hoarsely. His throat felt very dry. “It’s really not a big deal.”

            Lloyd stared at him, aghast. “Yes, it is! It’s like—it’s like they’re cornering you! That isn’t what friends should do to each other,” he finished, glaring at Zane and Nya.

            The two looked away from him, ashamed. But Ash stood anyway, and he walked over to them despite Lloyd’s protests. If they really knew the truth, then he didn’t want his brother there to hear it. Not like this.

            He mustered up a weak smile. “I’ll be right back.”

            They left the secluded spot, and Ash felt more exposed than ever. Zane and Nya led him to the other gate of the park: close enough within shouting distance of Lloyd, but far enough where they could speak at normal volumes and not be heard.

            “So,” he said, forcing his tone to be casual, “what’s this about?”

            Zane and Nya exchanged nervous glances before the nindroid spoke up. “For some time now, I have been—to put it bluntly—investigating you, Ash. You already know this because I wanted you to know. I wanted to observe your reaction. And you did not respond in a way that indicated malevolent behavior.”

            “Let’s be clear, we do not think you want to hurt any of us,” Nya added hastily. “I know that better than anyone else in the group.” She fixed her gaze into his, and he knew she was referencing the time she herself had confronted him. “But the other night Zane discovered something that I…we can’t ignore.”

            He sucked in a breath. “A-and what might that be?”

            “That there’s a connection between you and Kai.”

            Ash reeled back. Out of all the truths they could have discovered, they found the one he wanted to hide the most. His breathing grew quick and shallow, and his hands trembled at his sides. How long until they found out he was Shogun? How long until they knew about his family in the other realm? His carefully crafted half-truths were falling apart, and he didn’t know what the outcome held in store.

            Then the most horrible thought slunk into his mind: what would they do when they found out about the staff? What it did to him?

            He suddenly realized he had been quiet for much too long, and he hurriedly said, “What do you mean, ‘connection’? You know how ridiculous that sounds, right?”

            “We know,” Zane said, “but your similarities cannot be denied. It’s more than the shared physical attributes, however. It’s the lack of any record, the way you tracked down each one of us, how you knew my name. I…” He struggled for a moment, and in the midst of his panic Ash wondered at the sight. It was so rare for Zane to look so lost. “I feel there is more to you.”

            Nya mirrored Ash’s look of surprise before she shook her head and turned her focus back to him. “I do too. We’re not scared of you or for us, but we need to know the truth. Who are you really, Ash?”

            “I…” His vision swam. The sound of his pounding heart filled his ears, drowning out all thoughts. He couldn’t lie his way out, couldn’t run away. He was trapped. “I—”

            And then, miraculously, he was saved.

            The familiar wailing of the Garmadon alarm wrenched through the air. The serene park burst into chaos as people fled away from picnics and games, screaming into the streets. In the distance, the pew-pew of lasers could be heard.

Nya cursed. “Not now!”

Destiny had finally given him a stroke of luck. They had no choice but to leave him. He would be able to escape—at least for now.

“Lloyd!” he exclaimed, amplifying the worry he already felt. “I have to go back, I have to make sure he’s okay!”

“No!” Nya yelped. “No, Zane and I will go back for him. We know the best place to hide until the siege blows over. And we can’t take you with us because…because it’s too small for four people.” She cringed at how flimsy the excuse was.

Luckily for her, Ash didn’t want to follow them. He nodded. “Okay. Make sure he stays safe.”

She stared at him in disbelief, shocked he actually bought it. “We will.”

He made to leave, but Zane stopped him in his tracks. “This conversation is delayed, not finished,” he said. “You are aware of that, right?”

He closed his eyes wearily. “I am.”

“Alright.” His next words were softer. “Stay safe out there, Ash.”

Ash ran out of the park. He veered in the direction of his apartment, where his gi lay waiting. Zane was right, he knew that—knew that his time was up. But at least he could lose himself in the fight, to become Shogun and forget Ash’s problems, at least for a little while.

Thank you, Garmadon, he crowed as he started scaling a building.

He had no idea how much he would come to regret that. 

Chapter Text

               Lloyd considered himself a pretty laidback guy. Not as much as Cole maybe, but few people could take day after day of relentless bullying and not punch someone in the face. If something didn’t go his way, he’d roll with it the best he could. Anger was seldom his first response.

            But what Zane and Nya had just done made him furious.

            So when the Garmadon alarm blared its wail, he was actually glad. Now he would have something to take his frustration out on—his deadbeat dad.

            Lloyd leapt up from the bench and shoved his way through the foliage surrounding his hiding spot. He burst into a run as the familiar hum of mechs filled the streets. At least he didn’t have to sprint all the way back to school. Zane had set up a few extra ‘changing lockers’ across the city in case an attack didn’t occur during school hours. The one Lloyd headed to was located inside the other park in the city, underneath the statue of the Lady Iron Dragon.

Several blocks later, he skidded to a stop in front of the monument. The setting sun glinted off the warrior’s head, but Lloyd had no time to appreciate the sight. He quickly activated the pressure plate on her leg and stepped back as a hidden panel swung open. He slammed the panel shut as he entered the chute. Wind whipped through his hair as he fell, mechanical tentacles removing his civilian clothes and sliding on his ninja suit seamlessly.

The falling sensation stopped, and the panel swung open to reveal the ninja base. Lloyd’s gaze darted around the warehouse, expression souring as he noted the absence of two mechs.

“Where’s Nya and Zane?” Lloyd addressed Kai sharply.

His friend, already in his mech, looked confused. “Um, they headed out a few minutes ago, but the rest of us wanted to wait up for you. Got any idea what’s up with them? They seemed kinda…tense.”

“How should I know?” he growled. “Now let’s get this over with.”

The rest of the ninja stared at him in shock. Lloyd paid them no mind as he vaulted atop his mech. The dragon clanked to life, lights blinking on and engine purring. He shot out the warehouse, and the others quickly followed.

As Lloyd zipped through the sky, he switched his comm to a private channel. Garmadon attack or not, he was going to get some answers right now.

“Zane, what the hell’s going on?” he demanded. “Why did you pull Ash away like that?!”

The sound of crunching ice crackled in his ears before a weak voice said, “I’m sorry Lloyd, but I cannot disclose that information to you at this time. But I promise it will all make sense soon—”

Lloyd closed the private channel with a frustrated growl. Missiles from manta jets streaked towards him, but his dragon swiped at them with his claws. The mech dove under the ensuing explosions and barreled into the surprised goons, knocking them out of the sky.

He opened his comm again. “Nya,” he hissed, “what’s your deal with Ash, huh? What’s so important that you and Zane had to follow me?”

“Can this please wait, Lloyd?!” Nya grunted as the sound of lasers fired in the background.

“No, it can’t!” he shouted. “I finally find someone apart from you guys I trust, then you two come and make it out like he’s a bad guy? I deserve some answers, Nya!”

“I know!” she yelled back, startling him. “Believe me, Lloyd, I know. You don’t deserve to be left in the dark. I just don’t want you to get hurt.”

Lloyd tightened his grip on the controls. “Too late for that.”

“I’m sorry—”

“Goodbye, Nya,” he snapped.

Lloyd ended the call. Resentment burned in his veins as he turned his attention back to the battle. The skies looked manageable now—Jay could handle it. He just wanted to find his dad so this siege could be over.

Then a hated, oh-so familiar voice rang through the air: “Oh, Green Ninjaaaaaa!”

Perfect timing. He rocketed through a small fleet of manta jets and towards the voice. Before long, the shark mech popped into view. Even from this distance, Lloyd could see his dad’s fanged smirk.

“How ya doing, Green Ninja?” Garmadon crowed. “It’s been too long! Well, technically only six days, but who’s counting—hey!” he squawked as the mech scrambled out of the way of a missile. “You interrupted me! Rude.”

“Not in the mood for banter today, Garmadon,” Lloyd barked.

Something glimmered in Garmadon’s eyes. “Then how about a chase instead?”

The shark mech turned and scuttled down the street. “Catch me if you can, greenie!” he goaded.

Lloyd growled and pushed his mech after Garmadon. Missiles blasted from his dragon, but the shark ducked under them as it dove into another street. He followed, ready to fire again, only to realize Garmadon was nowhere in sight. He scanned the block, then winced as something flashed in his eyes. The shark’s tail wagged annoyingly, sun shining off the metal, before vanishing behind a corner. Grinding his teeth in frustration, he pursued.

The chase seemed to last forever. As soon as Lloyd got close, Garmadon would manage to slip by him. His frustration grew every time he missed a shot, every time his dad dashed down another street. It didn’t help that he constantly taunted him, the buildings amplifying his grating voice.

Soon, they had taken so many twists and turns that Lloyd didn’t know where he was anymore. But he didn’t care—he just wanted this to stop.

The shark dove around a corner. Lloyd plunged after it, so close to the mech that he almost ran into it when it suddenly stopped.

            Before Garmadon could disappear again, his missile systems locked onto the mech. “It’s over Garmadon,” he panted, “I’ve got you.”

            A dark grin crossed his dad’s face. “No, Green Ninja. I’ve got you.”

            Only then did Lloyd see the dozens of manta jets hovering behind the shark mech. He only had time to think It’s a trap before they fired, and everything went black.

            An inferno was raging in downtown.

            Flames licked in the gutters, smoke trailing upwards and tainting the blue sky. The air shimmered in heat that felt more like a brutal summer’s day than cool fall. Sea-themed henchmen cried out as they rolled on the asphalt in a desperate attempt to put out the flames coating their clothes.

            And Ash was at the center of it all.

            He grinned as flames shot out of his hands, blasting countless goons back. This is just what I needed, he sighed as he flipped a henchman over his shoulder. The perfect distraction from…well, the inevitable.

            A piranha mech launched a missile at him. He leaped over the projectile and sent a fireball at the machine while still in mid-air. It exploded in an instant, the pilot within groaning in pain. He delivered a sharp hook to a charging goon before spinning into his Spinjitzu tornado, sucking in henchmen and spitting them out just as fast. He grabbed the heel of their leader and used his momentum to toss him into a group of goons running away. They crashed to the ground like bowling pins, squawking in alarm.

            Ash chuckled. He honestly hoped it would take a while for Lloyd to defeat Garmadon—he was having too much fun.

            Then a panicked yell split through the comms, making Ash wince. “Something’s wrong with Green!” Zane screamed.

            His heart stopped. “What—what do you mean?” he shakily demanded.

            “His mech just went offline,” the nindroid said frantically. “And he’s not answering the comms either. I don’t know what happened.”

            “Where was the last reading of the mech?” Kai ordered.

            “17^th, but I’m nowhere near there—”

            “But I am,” Ash said. “I’ll head over and update you then.”

            He shut off the comm and started sprinting towards the street. Fires burst from his hands and feet, giving him an extra boost. Don’t focus on what could be happening, he thought, even as his heart beat so fast it felt painful, just get to Lloyd. He would be okay. He had to be okay.

            The sound of Garmadon’s laughter drew closer. Ash blasted up the side of a building, foregoing flips and jumps for raw power. He gritted his teeth in concentration, straining his body to push himself higher and faster. Come on. Sweat started trickling down his face. Come on!

            He finally made it to the roof and tumbled onto it, panting. Giving himself no time to rest, he turned to Garmadon with raised fists, only to drop them in horror.

            Lloyd lay slumped over in a cage that dangled from the shark mech. His brother was trapped. Unconscious. Ash’s gaze flicked to the rips and tears in his brother’s gi, and the blood shining through it. And hurt.

Garmadon cackled as manta jets lifted the mech ever higher. “Got something of yours, Shogun!” he crowed.

“Give him back, Garmadon,” he growled, flames burning in his hands.

The Oni tutted. “If you want him back, you’re gonna have to come to my place. Alone, of course. If you don’t, I can’t guarantee the safety of your beloved Green Ninja.” He cheekily waved at him. “Byeeeeee!”

“NO!” Ash roared.

Streams of fire exploded from his hands and feet, rocketing him towards the mech. But Garmadon only laughed. The manta jet’s engines glowed orange before kicking into full gear, sending a shockwave that blasted Ash back. He crashed onto the roof with a pained groan.

He stumbled to his knees blearily. His gaze swam as he looked up at the quickly retreating fleet. A strange buzzing filled his head, the ninjas’ panicked yells of “Garmadon has Green?!” fading into the background. He blinked as if in slow-motion. Elemental fire coursed through him, usually comforting but now stifling.

He had failed. His one job as a ninja was to protect the Green Ninja. And he had failed. First in his home realm, and now this one.

I wasn’t strong enough.

“Of course I want to save him!” Nya yelled so loudly she startled Ash out of his self-loathing. “But think practically, Red! There’s a reason we haven’t attacked the volcano; even with all our mechs we’re outmatched. Even if we did manage to sneak in, the five—six of us aren’t enough to take down a whole army.”

“So what are we supposed to do?” Kai said, voice cracking. “We just…leave him there?”

The silence was deafening. Ash could hear everyone’s heavy breaths through the comms. The sense of hopelessness and despair was just as palpable.

            And suddenly he knew what he had to do.

            “No,” he said, quietly but firmly. “We’re going to get him back.”

            “How?” Zane asked. “We are not powerful enough to—”

            “Leave it to me,” he interrupted. “Head back to the warehouse. I’ll be there in twenty.”

            Surprisingly, no one argued. Ash supposed when it came to Lloyd, they were willing to do anything. So was he.

            He closed the comms and leapt off the roof. Gravel crunched under his feet as he landed on the building across, and he burst into a sprint. All those hours of training in this realm had finally paid off, as he was able to ignore the painful thumping of his heart as he pushed himself faster and faster. As he flipped over a smaller gap between buildings, the clanking of Kai and Cole’s mechs rumbled below him. For a brief moment, he was filled with trepidation. What would they think once they saw him like…that?

            Lloyd’s unconscious form flashed across his mind, and his resolve hardened. What they thought of him didn’t matter, so long as he got his brother back.

            All too soon, the abandoned apartments came into view. But he didn’t head to the one he called home for nearly a month now. Instead, he veered to a smaller one less than a block away, chest heaving as he finally stopped.

            He took a deep breath and stepped inside. Darkness crashed in on him, and he allowed flames to consume his hand for some light. His nerves trembled in fear—or was it excitement? He brushed the feelings away and knelt in the back corner of the old lobby. The relaxed flames sharpened into a blowtorch, perfect for cutting through steel…or stone.

            Ash followed the charred lines he had carved almost two weeks ago. The more he cut into the rock, the more insistent the tugging became. His corrupted self holding Chen’s staff seared behind his eyes, his twisted laughter echoing in his ears. He bit his lip so hard that he drew blood.

            Remember who you’re doing this for, he thought. Remember, and you won’t lose yourself.

            But he couldn’t stop his hands from shaking as he removed the stone. The Scroll of Forbidden Spinjitzu flashed scarlet, as if it was overjoyed to see him again. Ash’s distorted reflection gleamed in the metallic tip of the staff, and he looked away, forcing his hands back from the weapon.  

            “I can’t do it,” he gasped out. “I can’t…there’s no telling what I’ll do.”

            Then a horrible thought slunk into his mind—his own or the scroll’s, he couldn’t tell. And if you don’t show up, there’s no telling what Garmadon will do to Lloyd either.

            The scroll called again. But this time, he answered.

            Zane blamed himself for Lloyd’s capture. If he had been honest with his friend from the beginning, he wouldn’t have lost his composure. He wouldn’t have fallen into Garmadon’s obvious trap. He would’ve sensed something was wrong. But no, he had been too preoccupied feeling angry and hurt over his and Nya’s behavior—a justified reaction.

            He sighed and returned his focus back to the screen. Dwelling on the past would not help Lloyd. If—once they rescued him, Zane would make amends for his actions.

            Zane carefully commanded the dragon mech through the clouds. Months ago, he had connected all the mechs to their largest monitor in the base. It allowed him full control of the machines in case one of them got too injured to pilot it back…or if they got kidnapped.

            The green dragon soared into the warehouse and awkwardly clanked onto the ground. Its eyes dimmed as Zane turned off the power. He leaned back in relief. It hadn’t felt right piloting Lloyd’s mech, even if he technically hadn’t been in the seat. It wasn’t his to control.

            Nya stared at the mech hollowly. Zane knew she felt just as guilty as she did, but he did not know what to say to comfort her.

            “Where’s Shogun?” Kai suddenly asked. He hadn’t stopped pacing since they had arrived at the base. “The sooner he gets here, the sooner we get Lloyd back.”

            “It’s only been fifteen minutes, Kai,” Cole reminded him gently, though Zane could see his own shoulders were tensed.

            Kai growled. “I hate sitting here while Lloyd is trapped! With his shitty, evil dad who doesn’t even know he’s kidnapped his own son. Not that if he knew that would change anything.”

            The others stared at him, taken aback. Zane had never seen his friend so angry. Unlike his sister, Kai lacked a temper. In fact, he was almost as laidback as Cole when tough situations arose. What he was acting like right now…it reminded him of Ash.

            He shut his eyes tightly. Hasn’t that already caused enough trouble, Zane? he thought sourly.

“I—I wish Master Wu was here,” Jay piped up. “He’d know what to do.”

“But he’s not,” Cole sighed. “He’s researching a way to send Shogun home right now. I sent him a message that we need him, but he can’t get here fast enough.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Nya said quietly. “Master Wu would want us to listen to Shogun in his absence. So that’s what we’re going to do.”

Zane was caught off guard yet again. He was certain Nya was going to put up a fight when Shogun blatantly took the lead on this operation. Her stubbornness was infamous. Yet here she was, adapting to the change remarkably well.

Nya’s acceptance seemed to calm Kai down, if only slightly. “Fine,” he relented. “Still, what’s taking him so long?”

A wave of heat rolled into the warehouse. Zane furrowed his brow and stood from his seat. Unusual occurrence for fall, he mused, turning to face the source. The others copied him.

He stiffened. He didn’t know what he was expecting, but it certainly wasn’t this. 

It was Shogun, but something was wrong. He was on fire, for starters—though it didn’t seem to bother him, even as flames wreathed his head. His right hand was gripped around a most unusual spear. It glowed red, and a scroll was wrapped around the top of the shaft. But it was his eyes that made Zane’s systems scream “DANGER.” They burned scarlet, and the warmth that usually shone in them had been traded for harsh determination.

“Shogun!” Jay squeaked in terror. “You’re on fire!”

“I’m aware,” Shogun replied curtly. “It’s fine.”

Kai crossed his arms. “This is what’s going to help us save L—Green? A sharp stick? It’s a nice light show, but I don’t think that’s going to be enough to stop Garmadon.”

Shogun’s face curled into a snarl. “It’ll be enough. What would you know anyway?”

“Hey,” Cole said with a frown, “he was just asking. A little rude maybe—” he shot a glare at Kai, who looked away with a snort, “—but we’re putting a lot of faith in you right now. The least you could do is tell us how that’s going to save our leader.”

Shogun looked ready to snap again, but then he took a deep breath. He seemed to be waging an internal struggle. The ninja exchanged confused glances.

When he opened his eyes again, they were softer and filled with regret. “I’m sorry,” he said. “You do deserve an explanation. Long story short, I was holding this thing when I got blasted here. It gives my powers a huge boost, but it also…has some side effects. A shortened temper is one of them, and it only gets worse the longer I wield it.” Shogun’s gaze hardened again. “That’s why we don’t have a lot of time. We need to get Green back as soon as possible.”

Nya nodded. “Okay. Got a plan?”

Shogun blinked, evidently just as nonplussed by Nya’s cooperation as Zane was. “Uh yeah, I was working out the details on my way here,” he said, sounding like himself for the first time since he had arrived. “We’re going to sneak in and directly confront Garmadon.”

“Huh?” the ninja said in unison.

“Yep. Garmadon told me to come alone, and I will—at least, that’s what it’ll look like to him. Cyan will be following me in her water mech below. How many people can that hold, by the way?”

“Three, including myself.”

Shogun nodded. “Red and White will come with you. You three are going to hide until they take me to Garmadon. Then you’ll secure one of the manta jets so once I rescue Green, I can fly us back to safety. Garmadon’s army is going to be after us at that point, so that’s where Blue comes in. He’ll keep the other mechs off our tail until we’re back on shore.”

Zane resisted the urge to let his systems simulate the plan. He had to admit, he was impressed. Shogun had managed to formulate a well-thought-out plan under duress in less than thirty minutes. There was, of course, a huge chance it could go wrong (approximately a thirty-point-five chance of success, he couldn’t help running the numbers), but it was their best shot at getting their friend back.

Jay raised a hand hesitantly. “Um, don’t get me wrong, I think it’s a great plan and all, but—but I can’t shoot down all those jets. I can just manage during a normal Garmadon invasion, and even then Green’s there to help me out. Fighting them all off on his home turf is—is crazy! Sorry,” he quickly added, when Shogun’s gaze turned to him.

He sighed. “No, no, you’re right. That’s too much for one ninja.” He looked around at the others. “You don’t happen to have any other flying vehicles, do you?”

Cole brightened. “Actually, we do. The Destiny’s Bounty; she’s our flying ship. And I can pilot her.”

            A look of wistfulness crossed over Shogun’s face. “Destiny’s Bounty, huh?” he said softly. “Yeah. That’ll work.”

            He cleared his throat.  “Let’s head out. Before the night’s over, we’ll get Green back.”

            “Wait,” Kai interjected, “how are you going to get to the volcano? All our flying mechs are going to be used later on in the plan.”

            A glint of an emotion far more sinister than mischief flashed in Shogun’s eyes, and he chuckled, “Oh, I’ve got it covered.”

            The flames flickering atop his head started spreading across the rest of his body. Even though they knew it wouldn’t hurt him, the ninja still let out cries of alarm—who wouldn’t? Shogun laughed at their reaction, and Zane would be lying if he said a chill didn’t rush through his wires. Strangest of all, despite being completely consumed by orange fire, his gi did not burn down to ash.

            And then Shogun floated.

            The ninja gasped as he hovered above the ground. “What?” Jay spluttered, “How—"

            Shogun grinned. “Good luck, everyone.”

He blasted out of the base, leaving a trail of wispy flames in his wake.

“Are we not going to talk that he can freaking fly?” Cole said in a strangled voice.

“Later,” Ka replied, already hurrying to Nya’s water strider. “Lloyd comes first. Now let’s go before we lose sight of him.”

None of them argued with that. Nya scrambled into her mech and flipped the engine on. Zane and Kai sat behind her. Jay and Cole shouted, “Stay safe!” as the machine slid into the sea. It sank for only a second before the jets kicked into gear and they were shooting through the water. Nya kept them at a depth where they could still see Shogun’s fiery figure in the sky above, but far enough from the surface where no enemy should see them.

And soon the enemy did show up. Two manta jets zipped out from the volcano still in the distance and flew alongside Shogun. Since the comms were muted, Zane couldn’t hear their conversation, but whatever Shogun said must’ve worked because the jets zoomed back to their base. The three of them sighed in relief, the tension disappearing from their muscles.

“Sooooo,” Kai said, “any thoughts on that freaky new weapon Shogun has?”

“I definitely don’t like it,” Nya admitted, gaze flicking upwards. She pursed her lips. “A power-boosting weapon that, what, changes your personality? Not a big fan he kept it from us either. What do you think, Zane?”

Zane hummed in thought. He had never heard of a weapon with such capabilities, but Shogun was from another realm. And with side effects so severe, he understood why he had not revealed it to them until now.

“I understand his secrecy,” he began slowly, “and it is obvious he does not like the weapon any more than we do. He hasn’t used it in any of his prior battles, after all. He truly must believe it is the only way to saving Lloyd—and that shows how much he cares about him.”

Kai’s next words were soft. “I can get behind that.”

They fell into silence, focus turning back to the mission at hand. Geysers started appearing from the navy depths, their bubbles nearly smothering the water strider. Jagged rocks loomed ahead, and Nya’s gaze hardened as she prepared to maneuver around them. They were getting close.

Zane glanced up at Shogun. He shone like a comet, the brilliance of his flames matching the hues of the sunset.

His words to Kai had been true; he did believe Shogun only picked up that spear because he had no other choice. But he had kept his fears to himself. If it was a struggle for Shogun to control himself around them…

He shuddered. Then what was he going to do to Garmadon?

Chapter Text

               Lloyd was hot, uncomfortably so. It was like he was sitting a little too close to a campfire. Not unbearable, but not pleasant either. He awkwardly wiggled to lay on his right side—only to shoot upright with a gasp.

            Pain flickered along his side, a throbbing sensation that faded the longer he stayed still. What? He slowly lifted his arm and stared at it. His emerald gi was ripped in multiple places, the skin underneath a dark purple. And where there were no bruises, small cuts took their place, the blood already crusty and dry. The rest of his body hadn’t fared any better. Oh yeah, and his head ached too.

            Lloyd frowned. How had he gotten all these injuries? It was rare he got so banged up from a fight…

            An army of manta jets and his dad’s sneer popped into his mind, and he growled. Right. He had been too angry at Zane and Nya to see the oh-so-obvious trap he had walked into. Now he was—wait, where exactly was he anyway?

            He lifted his gaze and rolled his eyes. A cage, really? Typical Dad. I expected you to be more creative than this.

            A look past the bars revealed he was in a cavern with hanging stalactites. Other cages of varying sizes swung from the ceiling, but they were all empty. This must be Garmadon’s dungeon, Lloyd realized. But where was all the stifling heat coming from?

            He glanced over the edge of his cave and gulped. A lake of lava bubbled below, the orange goo burning fiercely—and Lloyd’s cage wasn’t nearly high enough for comfort. He shrunk back against the bars. Suddenly he wished he hadn’t looked.

            “What is UP, Green Ninja!” his dad’s voice called from below.

            Lloyd burst to his feet, ignoring the pain that jolted through his limbs, and glowered down at Garmadon. His dad beamed up at him, the glow of his eyes matching that of the lava.

            “Resorting to kidnapping now, Garmadon?” he spat. “That’s a new low.”

            Garmadon clutched a hand to his heart as if hurt. “It’s not low! I’m merely changing the game.”

            “Because you know you wouldn’t be able to conquer Ninjago City if I was in the picture?”

            Instead of getting angry like Lloyd planned, Garmadon smiled. A small one, but it carried a message of something sinister. He shivered.

            “As much as I love having you as my nemesis, not all I do revolves around you,” he purred. “I did this with someone else in mind.”

            “Who—” Then it clicked. “Shogun,” Lloyd breathed. “What do you want with him?”

            Garmadon laughed, “What do you think, dummy? To get him on my side! With his power and you trapped here, Ninjago City would finally be mine.”

            “You think Shogun would join you? Fat chance. You’re the dummy here.”

            “Am not,” Garmadon retorted.

            “Are too!”

            “Am not!”

            “Are too!”

            “How much do you really know him?”

            Lloyd’s reply died in his throat. “W-what do you mean?” he croaked out.

            Garmadon grinned. “It’s a simple question, Green Ninja. Do you know where your dear friend came from? Anything about his past? Do you even know who he is?”

            To his frustration, Lloyd couldn’t answer any of those questions. Sure, Shogun told them he was from another realm, but what did that even mean? What was the source of his fire powers? More and more questions spun in his mind, and to his dismay, he realized he truly didn’t know the man behind the mask. But he couldn’t let Garmadon see his doubts.

            “I know he has a good heart,” he said fiercely. “That’s all that matters.”

            “Ha! That doesn’t mean shit,” Garmadon sneered. “I had a good heart too.”

            Once again, Lloyd was stunned into silence. Of course he knew that his dad had to be less  evil in order for his mom to, uh, conceive him, but this confession was too strange to ignore.

He finally managed to stammer out, “You? I find that hard to believe.”

            “It’s true,” Garmadon said, the harsh edge of his voice disappearing. His eyes drifted past Lloyd as they reminisced on the past. “Centuries ago, I was a goody two-shoes like yourself. I was going to protect Ninjago alongside my brother, but destiny had other plans. A snake bit me, and the evil in its venom poisoned me. No matter how hard I fought against it, it still consumed me…turning me into the lovely image you see today.” He smiled, but Lloyd could tell the expression was forced.

            He didn’t choose to be evil? Lloyd thought in disbelief. This—this changed his entire perspective on his father. For the first time in his life, he felt pity for him. He had always thought he had been some annoyingly brash warlord, but it seemed he was…well, a lot like Lloyd years ago.

A tiny spark of hope ignited in his chest. And if he had been good once, could he be good again?

Suddenly, Garmadon said: “That’s how I know Shogun can be turned to my side.”

Now that jolted Lloyd from his thoughts. “I don’t think there’s any evil snakes lying around to bite him,” he pointed out.

His dad threw back his head and laughed. “You think corruption only comes from snakes?” He wiped a flaming tear from his eye. “Your naivety is adorable! And stupid.”

Lloyd sighed. And the cocky warlord is back, he thought sourly.

“I’ve been watching Shogun since he first arrived in our charming city,” Garmadon continued, “and there are cracks underneath that hero image he maintains. He’s so very angry—at himself or someone else, doesn’t matter to me—and all it takes is a little push to turn that wrath against Ninjago.”

“You don’t know him like I do,” he snapped.

Garmadon flashed his fangs in a smile. “And you don’t know corruption like I do.”

Lloyd glared at his dad, whose smirk only widened. Their little face-off was interrupted when a general stepped out from the shadowy tunnel behind Garmadon. “Lord Garmadon sir,” she said, “your guest has arrived.”

“Ooh, finally!” Garmadon practically squealed. “Come on now, let him in! And all of you, shoo shoo. The adults are about to talk.”

The general bowed awkwardly and scurried back into the tunnel. Lloyd’s spirits rose as the glow of orange flames lit the dark tunnel. Shogun was here, he was going to rescue him, and they were all going to go back home!

Then Shogun entered the cavern, and his blood froze.

            Red haze creeped into the edges of his vision. Ash closed his eyes and fought against the scroll wrestling for control. The struggle lasted for a few seconds, before the haze reluctantly retreated.

            Ash’s shoulders slumped. This was…this was so much harder than he thought it was going to be. When he was actually using the staff—like in battle or using it for flight—it was relatively easy to command the darkness back. But right now? When he wasn’t doing anything? It took every bit of his strength to put one trudging foot in front of the other.

            The henchmen surrounding him glanced at each other uneasily before stepping back, increasing the distance between them yet again. The urge to snap at them rose viciously, but Ash swallowed his temper down. He couldn’t blame them for being scared. A ninja who’s known for beating them up was in their home turf, and in these cramped tunnels, escape would be nigh impossible.

Not to mention his head was on fire. That wasn’t normal either.

The henchmen in front of him stopped. About thirty feet away, the tunnel widened to an open space. “We’re almost there,” the general at the head of the guard announced. “If things go, uh, violent in there, could you please not kill us on your way out?”

Ash wasn’t sure if he should be worried they thought he was a murderer or impressed they planned this far ahead. “Don’t get in my way and we’re cool,” he said with a nod.

The henchmen released a collective sigh of relief. “You’ll have nothing to worry about from us,” the general assured him. “I’ll let Lord Garmadon know you’re here.”

She approached the entrance to the tunnel, declared his arrival, and hurried back in. The other henchmen followed her example with bowed heads. Ash’s grip tightened on the staff as he took the final steps forward. He could do this. He could maintain control.

He stepped into the cavern and wanted to laugh and scream at the same time. It was like he had stepped back in time to that awful moment. Once again, his little brother was trapped above burning lava, staring at him desperately for help. Except last time, his father had begged to go back to save him. Now he was the one responsible for the danger his son was in.

Red flickered at the edge of his vision.

“Shogun!” Garmadon said, spreading his arms wide in welcome. “Glad you could make it! Love the new look by the way, flaming heads are so in.”

            “The Green Ninja,” Ash said tightly, “you’ll let him go?”

            Garmadon grinned. “That all depends on how this conversation will go. But in order to do that, you’re gonna have to put your fancy glowing stick away. My weapons are already put away, see?” He patted the sheaths at his sides.

            He scowled, but reluctantly hooked the staff across his back. First Master, even that was hard to do. His hands shook as he placed them by his sides. They yearned for the staff, and suddenly Ash knew—he couldn’t listen to Garmadon. While he was under the influence of the scroll, anything the Oni said would be deliciously tempting. And Lloyd would be…

            Ash cocked his head. “Fine, you wanna talk? Let’s talk.”

            He lunged towards Garmadon.

            “Whoa!” he shrieked as he jumped back from Ash’s fist. “I thought we agreed to talk!”

“Not my fault if you can’t talk and fight at the same time,” Ash said as an arc of fire flew from his fist.

Garmadon groaned as he ducked under the flames. “Ugh, you’re making this so annoyingly hard! Fine, fine.” He jumped into the air and aimed a kick at Ash’s head. “How do you feel about ditching those loser ninja and joining my side?”

He grabbed Garmadon’s foot and hurled him away. “I don’t like the sound of it at all, actually.”

“Let me rephrase that,” the Oni grunted as he dug his claws into the ground to stop his rolling. “Why fight for a city that doesn’t care about its people?”

Ash faltered. “W-what?”

            “Yes,” Garmadon smiled as he stood. “You know what the mayor, the politicians, the police do when I arrive? They cower. They don’t fight back. Hell, they don’t even have crowd control. Their only defense is six strangers, who they’re all too happy to do the work for them.”

            “Don’t listen to him, Shogun!” Lloyd shouted. “The people only hide because he attacked them in the first place!”

            Ash knew Lloyd was right, but it was too late. The truth was, a part of him was attracted to Garmadon’s words, allowing the scroll the window to take control. Invisible tendrils seeped from the staff and wrapped around his body and mind, locking his limbs in place. He had no choice but to listen.

            Garmadon simply pointed up at the cage and said, “I won’t deny it. I did do that and will continue to do so until the city is mine. So, if you really want to protect your friends…join me.”

            “How…” he croaked out, “how does that protect anyone?”

            “How many people get hurt every invasion?” Garmadon asked, circling him like he was prey. “How much damage is done to the city? The costs to people’s lives?” He stopped, now standing face-to-face. “I can’t change who I am. I’ll never stop—I can’t stop. You can keep prolonging the suffering of others, or you can end it.” He winked. “I know you’ve been itching to let loose anyway. Why not join the fun?”

            Twisted. Garmadon’s logic was horribly twisted, Ash knew that. But this was finally a way to compromise with the scroll, wasn’t it? If…if he helped Garmadon take Ninjago City, there would be no more fighting. The ninja could lead normal lives, enjoy their teenage years like Ash and his family never could.

And Lloyd…His jaw clenched with rage. His brother put his life on the line every week, but when he wasn’t the Green Ninja, the people treated him like shit. With Garmadon in charge, they would be terrified to even talk to him. He would finally get some peace.

Peace. Was that the solution to everything? Instead of the constant battle between good and evil, this twisted game destiny played again and again, it could all be over. He wouldn’t have to fight the corruption anymore. He could have peace in the darkness.

“Shogun,” Lloyd said weakly, “I know you’re better than this. Please, don’t quit on me.”

Ninja never quit. Those words shattered the chains the scroll had woven around Ash’s mind. All traces of its control vanished. Garmadon’s ugly fantasy showed its true face, and he gasped as he realized the horrible decision he had almost made. He couldn’t waste any more time—he had to get his brother out of here.

“So, Shogun,” Garmadon purred, “what’ll it be?”

Ash’s eyes flashed. “This.”

His hand snatched out and wrapped around Garmadon’s neck. He threw him across the cavern, with the Oni crashing into the rocky wall hard enough to make a small crater. Before he could recover, Ash summoned two streams of fire and launched them towards Garmadon. The fire morphed into snakes, fangs bared and forked tongues flickering. But Garmadon dropped down at the last second and unsheathed his swords to behead the serpents. They disappeared into clouds of sparks that settled on his shoulders.

“I THOUGHT YOU UNDERSTOOD ME!” Garmadon bellowed. Fury burned in his eyes. “But if that’s how you want to play, then game on.”

            He spun, and Ash gasped as his Spinjitzu tornado appeared. Like Wu’s, his upper body was still visible, but a small tornado lifted him off the ground and hid his legs. But while Wu’s Spinjitzu was a golden warm, Garmadon’s was a harsh purple with ebony streaks.

            The violet tornado bent towards him, so Ash sprung into the air and launched into his own Spinjitzu. Garmadon pushed him away with his swords. He landed and opted for a more direct approach instead, slamming his tornado into the enemy’s. The Oni snarled down at him and brought his foot down on Ash’s head. He grabbed his foot and smashed Garmadon into the ground. A grunt escaped from him, but he swiped his swords at Ash, forcing him to jump back.

            The scroll, despite being weakened by Ash’s pushback, tentatively reached out. Come on, it whispered, you can do better than snakes.

            You’re right, he thought with a grin. His powers were fully back, weren’t they? It was time to see what he could do.

            He lifted a hand. Normally it was incredibly difficult to summon fire without using his limbs, but now?

            A dozen fireballs barely made him break a sweat.

            Garmadon’s eyes widened. He’s afraid, he thought giddily. With a flick of his hand, the projectiles sharpened into arrows and whistled towards Garmadon. The Oni flipped and dodged in a dangerous dance, slicing arrows whenever he could. While he was distracted, Ash dove forward and delivered an uppercut that sent Garmadon flying into the air. Flames burst from his feet and he blasted above him, before axe kicking him so hard he hurtled back the ground.

            BOOM. Garmadon lay crumpled in a crater.

            Lloyd called nervously, “Hey, I—I think he’s out.”

            Ash didn’t even look at him. “I’m not done yet.”

            He shot down, seized Garmadon’s neck, and yanked him back into the air. He flew around the cavern, dragging the Oni across the jagged rocks. Cries of pain devolved into actual whimpers, and Ash’s heart soared at the sound.

            Ash flung Garmadon down on the ground before landing himself. A fiery rope formed in his hands, and he commanded it to lash around his enemy. Scarlet flooded his eyes as he swung his arm and smacked him into the wall. Then back into the ground. Against the cages. And again, and again.

Delighted laughter erupted from his chest as the oh-so powerful Garmadon turned into a rag doll. Ash let the rope flicker out of existence, and the Oni dropped in front of the lava. He sauntered over and bent down to take a good look at his work. Multiple lacerations covered his body, bleeding purple ooze. His skin was scorched where the rope had bound him. Ash could hardly tell he was even breathing.

He smirked. “Big bad like you, and you can’t even put up a fight. Shame. I expected more.”

Something tore into his side, and a scream ripped from his throat. Garmadon’s eyes shot open, and he grinned at the sword he had stabbed in Ash’s stomach. “Did you expect that?”

He wrenched it out, exposing the wound. Ash cried out as the pain multiplied exponentially. Blood poured from his stomach and soaked his gi. Glad my gi’s red, he thought deliriously, so I can’t see how much blood I’m losing.

            “Yeesh, that looks pretty bad,” Garmadon tutted, gazing at the hole in his stomach. “But you know, cauterizing is the best thing you can do for a wound like that. Wanna try it?”

            He kicked Ash into the lava.

            “SHOGUN!” Lloyd screamed.

            But Ash didn’t even have time to scream as the lava swallowed him whole. He sank deeper and deeper, surprisingly fast for a substance so sluggish. Oh yeah, and he was hot. Boiling, simmering, searing hot. Like the humidity of a rainforest and the intensity of an oven rolled into one and slowly smothering him in a liquid cocoon.

            I’m going to die here, he realized. Honestly thought that I…would be more scared than this…

            He closed his eyes. At least this was better than drowning.

            As the seconds ticked by, Ash realized something else: he wasn’t dead yet. Strange. He had thought the lava would melt his bones instantly or something. A split second of excruciating pain and then…the Departed Realm. But there had been no agony of burning, nothing. How am I still alive?

            Because you’re the Master of Fire, fool, the scroll hissed. Now get up.

            Ash snapped his eyes open. He blindly groped behind his back, before his hand found the familiar wood of the staff. If he wasn’t submerged under lava, he would’ve screamed. What kind of wooden weapon didn’t burn in boiling lava?

            This horrible thing he had been burdened with…he couldn’t destroy it through normal means. And as much as he hated it, it was probably the reason he was still alive right now.

            He jumped as his feet settled on solid ground. I must’ve sunk to the bottom of the lake, he mused. He cautiously placed a hand on his stomach. The wound was already almost healed, but he was too exhausted to be surprised or horrified by the scroll anymore. He just wanted to save Lloyd and get the hell out of here—

            Ash’s eyes widened. Lloyd. He had almost let himself die while his brother was still trapped? Alone?! His destiny was to protect the Green Ninja, and right now, he was doing a shit job of it.

            He growled and grabbed the staff with his hands. No more games. He took one trudging step after another, fighting against the viscous lava. The scroll was right about one thing—he was the Master of Fire, protector of the Green Ninja.

            And right now, lava was his to control.

            Ash burst out of the lake. Garmadon and Lloyd barely had time to yell in shock before he slammed the staff into the Oni’s jaw. While he stumbled back, Ash raised the staff. Tendrils of glowing ooze whipped out of the lake and wrapped around his four arms. Garmadon cried out as the lava squeezed, burning him and forcing him to his knees.

            “Thanks for the push, Garmadon,” Ash said coolly as he walked forward. “It was just what I needed.”

            He swung the staff at Garmadon’s throat.

            “SHOGUN, WAIT!” Lloyd cried.

            The tip of the spear stopped an inch from his throat. Ash looked back at Lloyd, who stared at him in hopeless desperation. “Please,” he said, “don’t kill him.”

            Then he understood. For all his talk of hating his father, Lloyd still loved him—much like his own Lloyd back home. He didn’t want him to die.

            The staff hissed into his ear, egging him to finish the job, but Ash forced the urge down. He had already been a puppet to its control long enough. The last thing he wanted to do was hurt his little brother.

            He dismissed the lava, and the glowing goo retreated back into the lake. Garmadon collapsed and didn’t stir. Guilt panged in his chest, but he shook it off and flew up to Lloyd’s cage.

            Lloyd stepped back from the bars as Ash melted the iron simply by walking through it. His brother’s gaze flicked from the staff to his eyes. He’s afraid of me, Ash thought as a lump formed in his throat. And I can’t blame him.

            “Hey,” he said gently. “I know I was…pretty crazy back there, and I look scary, but I promise I’ll explain everything later. But right now, we have to get out of here. The others are waiting for us.” He held out a hand. “Do you trust me?”

            Lloyd stared at his hand. “You really mean everything?” he asked.

            Ash’s throat went dry, but he nodded anyway. “Everything.”

            “Okay,” he whispered, taking his hand. “Let’s leave this stupid volcano.”

            “Don’t have to tell me twice.” Ash hoisted Lloyd onto his back. Surprisingly, he didn’t complain. He must be pretty banged up, he thought, swallowing the anger that rose upon that realization.

            He flew down as gently as he could, but when they reached Garmadon, Lloyd suddenly said, “Hold on. I want to say something to him.”

            Ash obeyed. When his brother finally spoke, his voice wavered with uncertainty and a hint of hope. “I know you’re still awake,” he said, “and I won’t forget what you told me. About how you used to be good. I think you can be again, if you tried…and if you do, just—let me know.”

            Garmadon didn’t say a word.

            “Ready to go?” Ash whispered.

Lloyd’s head shifted against his shoulder as he nodded. “Yeah.”

He broke into a run, one hand around the staff and the other supporting Lloyd’s leg. The heat of the lava faded as he ran deeper into the tunnel, leaving empty cages and a broken Oni behind.

Then of course, an alarm pierced the air.

            Kai was starting to feel real uneasy about Shogun.

            Sure, his ninja skills and fire powers were awesome, but this whole situation had him in knots. The secret identity wasn’t an issue for Kai, but keeping something like that weird staff under wraps? Not cool. Regardless of what it did to Shogun, he should’ve communicated with them about it. Yet he insisted it was the only way to save Lloyd, as he ventured into the depths of the volcano alone.

            He sighed. Shogun’s methods might not be to his liking, but if it saved his friend, he couldn’t complain.

            “We’re here,” Zane announced.

            Kai looked up. They were in a small cove underneath the volcano. Nya had followed Shogun as long as she could, but when he was directed to the base’s main entrance, Zane had to find another place to hide the water strider. Naturally, now their job was going to be a whole lot harder.

The mech emerged from the steaming hot pool. Nya popped the glass hood open and clambered out, Zane and Kai following. The three of them hopped onto the black gravel, Kai determinedly not looking at the bubbling water below.

“Let me guess,” Kai said, staring at the dark tunnel before them, “we go into the spooky tunnel?”

Zane scanned the cave before beaming at him. “Indeed we do! Excellent observation, Kai.”

Kai and Nya rolled their eyes as their friend confidently strode forward. As soon as they stepped into the tunnel, darkness rolled over them. He couldn’t see a thing. Really could use Shogun’s fire right now, he grumped.

They blindly shuffled through the tunnels, trusting Zane’s navigational systems to get them where they needed to be. Kai hadn’t even known his friend could do that, but hey, guess being a robot came with perks.

Pale light shone at the end of the tunnel. They snuck forward and peeked out. Kai gasped. It was enormous. It was similar to the cave the three of them had parked in, but easily triple the size. Metal walkways were built into the walls, with small docks leading to shark-infested waters. Lava gurgled near the exit, where he could see a hint of the starry sky outside. Half a dozen manta jets bobbed to the side of the cove, looking deceptively like—well, manta rays.

“This is the main port?” he whispered. “I thought there’d be more mechs.”

“Perhaps this is where Garmadon himself goes after an invasion,” Zane mused. “If that is the case, I thought there would be more guards,” he said, nodding towards the small group of goons lounging by the water.

Nya frowned. “It is weird, but that doesn’t make this any easier. How are we supposed to hack and secure a jet without them seeing us?”

Zane smiled. “I have an idea.”

He nudged Kai and Nya, and they followed his gaze to two henchmen standing at the entrance to another tunnel. The sibling’s eyes crinkled from identical evil grins, and without another word, the ninja creeped behind the goons.

            “What do you think they’re serving at the cafeteria today?” a goon with an eyepatch asked with a yawn.

            The other scratched absentmindedly at his beard. “I dunno, but if it’s meatloaf again I’ll—”

            But he never got to say just what he’d do if meatloaf showed its dreaded face, because with a whack the ninja knocked them out cold. They dragged the unconscious goons back into the tunnel, taking great care to smack their heads against the wall as they disappeared into shadow.

            “Okay, that was fun,” Kai admitted, “but I don’t think a sneak attack is going to work on five guys.”

            Zane beamed. “Oh, you misunderstood my intentions! No, we knocked them out because I want you to take their clothes.”

            Nya and Kai blinked. “What?” they echoed.

            “You’re going to distract them for us, Kai!” his friend continued proudly.

            “Whoa whoa whoa, hold up!” Kai said, holding up a hand. “You want me to pretend to be a Garmadon goon? Really? Why not Nya?!”

            “Quite frankly, you’re a better actor than her,” Zane admitted. “Apologies, Nya.”

            She snorted. “Hey, if it gets me out of doing this, nominate me for a Razzie.”

            “Wha—but—” Kai spluttered, “my identity will be exposed!”

            “Oh please, just put on the eyepatch and mess up your hair and no one will recognize you,” his sister teased.

            He gasped and took a step back. “You are not touching my hair!”

            A mischievous look shone in Nya’s eyes. “Oh yeah?” Before Kai could react, her hands yanked off his mask and ruffled his precious gelled hair.

            “Nooooo!” Kai wailed, falling to his knees. “My perfect hair!”

            “Stop being a baby,” Nya chided, as Zane fought to hold in his laughter. “Now change.”

            He let out a groan but reluctantly started undressing the smaller of the two goons. Luckily the dude had a shirt and shorts underneath, so Kai didn’t feel too guilty invading his space. He tugged on the baggy cargo pants and faded blue shirt, before strapping on the shoulder holsters and belt. Even after he rolled the sleeves, the whole thing was still too big on him, but at least it covered his black and red gi.

            Kai wriggled the eye patch around his head and spread his arms in a grumpy ta-da. “There,” he grumbled, “happy now?”

            “Very,” Nya giggled. “I really wish I had my phone on me right now.”

            “Not to worry,” Zane said. He blinked, and the very distinct sound of a camera click! snapped through the air. Then he honest to God smirked. “I have it covered.”

            Kai pointed a threatening finger at him. “You delete that right now, Mr. Robot.”

            “If you insist,” he sighed. His eyes flashed blue. “It’s done…though good luck deleting it from the group chat.”

            “Why you—”

            “As much as I love watching this,” Nya interrupted, “we’ve got a job to do, and we don’t know when Shogun will return. So chop chop, goonie!” She slapped Kai’s butt, and he barely restrained from punching her in the face.

            He hesitantly stepped out of the tunnel, trying to squash down the squirm of discomfort that arose from being out in the open. Can’t show that you’re terrified, Kai, he reminded himself, walk with a swagger.

            And that’s just what he did. He sauntered up to the goons mingling near a dock and called, “How’s it hanging, my bros?”

            The henchmen’s heads shot up as one, confusion flitting across their faces.

            “Uh, hey,” a guy with a shark helmet said uncertainly. “Nothing much, I guess.”

            “That’s what everyone’s been saying,” Kai groaned as he lazily stretched his arm above his head. “I need an invasion to put some pep in my step.”

            “Wait, what?” another goon exclaimed in disbelief. “Who the heck looks forward to an invasion?”

            “Uh—” his gaze flicked to Zane and Nya, who had just arrived at the manta jets. “Me?”

            The goon narrowed her eyes. “And who are you, exactly?”

            Shitshitshitshit. “Ash Smith,” he blurted out. Oh, fantastic. That was the best he could come up with?!

            His interrogator got to her feet and took a step closer to him. Kai didn’t know how someone wearing a jellyfish helmet could be so intimidating, but here he was.

            “‘Ash Smith’, huh?’ she said, suspicion creeping into her eyes. “Funny name, considering we’re assigned numbers for our station.”

            He did his best to give an apologetic shrug. “Sorry, I’m new here. Still used to giving my real name.”

            “You know, I would buy that,” she scowled, “if ninety percent of the base wasn’t eating dinner at the cafeteria right now.”

            An icy feeling spread in his stomach as Kai realized that was why the port had been so empty. “I wasn’t hungry?” he said meekly.

            The other henchmen stood up as she started cracking her knuckles. “You may not be hungry, but I think you’re owed a knuckle sandwich,” she grinned.

            An alarm’s pealing wail blasted through the air. They all let out a startled shout at the sound as red lights flashed on and off.

            The goons stared at him, realization dawning on their faces. Kai, on his part, shrugged. “Well, guess the jig is up anyway.”

            He snapped his leg out and kicked the goon in the chest, knocking her back into the others behind her. They squawked in surprise as they crashed and fell like bowling pins. Kai leaped over them and dashed over to Zane and Nya.

            “How we looking on the plane, guys?!” he called as he skidded to a stop at the dock.

            Zane’s head popped out of the cockpit. “It is ready for takeoff!” he announced proudly.

            Nya’s eyes widened, and she jumped out of the jet to join Kai. “Incoming!”

            “What?” He turned around, and gulped at the hordes of henchmen swarming out of the tunnels. “Oh…”

            Zane flipped onto the dock and pointed at the rushing goons. “We must keep the jet free for Shogun! You two fight them off as best you can, and I’ll stop any that gets through you.”

            The siblings nodded. “Got it!”

            They leapt into battle. Kai struck two harpoon guns out of their owner’s hands with a sweep of his swords, before engaging in a one-on-one with a knife-wielding goon. He parried the blade away and slammed the butt of his other sword against his head, instantly knocking him out. A hyah! pierced the air, and Kai risked a glance over his shoulder to see how his sister was doing. Andddd she was doing just fine. She jabbed and swung her spear with precision, making the henchmen nervous to approach her.

            But there were a lot of bad guys. Even though he had gotten significantly better with Shogun’s training, there wasn’t much he could do about being vastly outnumbered.

            Don’t think about that, Kai, he told himself as he sidestepped a punch. Don’t think about how you rarely fight out of your mech, don’t think about how tired you’re getting, just remember your training. Just jump up, kick back, whip around, and…spin!

            Bright orange flames suddenly surrounded him. Kai screamed and ran around in a frantic attempt to put it out. Only he wasn’t really running, it felt like he was…floating? And why did all the henchmen he got close to flew back like he had hit them?

            He slowed down in confusion, and the fire abruptly disappeared. He looked in utter bewilderment at the pile of groaning goons lying around him.

            “Red!” Nya shouted, eyes wide as moons, “I think you just did Spinjitzu!”

            Kai gasped. “Really?!”

            “Yeah! How’d you do it?”

            “I don’t know!” he shouted back. A henchman charged towards him, and without even thinking, flames whooshed around him once again and he slammed into him, shoving him back. He stumbled out of the fire and beamed at his sister. “It’s actually really easy! Don’t overthink it, just pretend it’s like the obstacle course.”

            Blue light flashed from the other side of the cave. Kai whirled around and whooped. “You got it, White!” he cheered.

            His friend was completely hidden by swirling ice. Unlike Shogun’s Spinjitzu, Zane’s was shaped more like a ball than a tornado. Chunks of ice and ribbons of chilly fog whirled around the pale blue light. Every henchman he touched found themselves turned into ice statues.

             Zane stopped spinning and placed his hands on his hips proudly. “Very cool—and I do mean that literally.”

            Nya huffed in frustration. “I still can’t do it!”

            “Hey, it’s okay sis!” Kai spun over and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “You’ll get it.”

            She sighed. “I know, I know.”

            “So go do it!” With a grin, he shoved her into a squad of charging goons.

            “RED!” she exploded as she was instantly surrounded. “You’re gonna pay for that!”

             As she fought back the enemy, water began to swirl around her. Kai leaned on his swords lazily as he watched a tornado of pure water form around her. It churned with the force of a storm, buffeting the goons away.

            She slipped out of the tornado and turned to Kai with a gasp. “Did I—”

            “Yep,” he said with a smirk. “You’re welcome.”

            “Still gonna beat you up later for pushing me,” she said, but her eyes sparkled in excitement.

            “I wouldn’t expect anything less.” More henchmen rushed out of the tunnels, and with a grin he twirled his swords. “Now let’s get all ninja up on these suckers.”

            Ash’s ragged breathing filled the tunnels as he placed one pounding foot after the other. Despite the power of the scroll flooding through him, exhaustion was starting to creep in through the cracks. But he could still hear the shouts of dozens of henchmen behind him, so he pushed himself faster despite the burning in his lungs.

            He burst out of the tunnel and whipped around, shooting a fireball at the ground that roared into a literal “firewall.” Zane would love that pun, he thought deliriously.

            He turned back around, only to gawk as a massive ball of fire spun in front of him, burning several henchmen that had stood in his way. The flames flickered out, revealing—

            “Red?!” Lloyd yelped.

            Kai jumped in surprise, then grinned when he saw Ash. “Did you see that, Shogun? I know Spinjitzu!” His enthusiasm faded as his gaze landed on Lloyd. “Is he okay?”

            “I’m just a little banged up,” Lloyd insisted.

            Ash shot a stern look over his shoulder, and Lloyd shrunk back guiltily. “Nothing serious, but he does need medical attention,” he said, turning back to Kai. “Did you get us a way out?”

            Kai’s chest puffed out proudly. “You bet we did! Head over to White; he’s got the jet all set for you. Once you take off we’ll hightail it out of here too.”

            “Got it. Oh, and Red?” His other self looked at him expectantly. “We’ll talk about your sick Spinjitzu later.”

            He beamed. “Can’t wait, teach! Now let’s get our green boy home!” With a flip, he launched back into his Spinjitzu tornado (which didn’t even look like a tornado but Ash could not be thinking about that right now) and dashed off.

            Ash sprinted to the dock of manta jets. Behind him, Lloyd grumbled, “I wanna do Spinjitzu…”

            “Not until you’re out of here, greenie,” he ordered. He slowed down at the edge of the dock, but frowned when he realized there was no Zane in sight. “Where…?”

            A blast of cold air buffeted his gi, and a mass of icy mist whirled in front of him. In a puff of smoke, it disappeared, revealing an excitable Zane.

            “Shogun, you’re here!” he exclaimed in delight. “And with Green too. You must leave now; we don’t have much time.”

            He waved goodbye and promptly spun off.

            Ash smiled faintly to himself before hopping into the jet. Zane had already turned on all the systems for him, with a destination locked onto the ninja’s base. Lloyd slid off his back and settled in the seat behind him. It was far too exposed for Ash’s taste, but they didn’t have any other choice.

            He hooked the staff on his back, flipped on the ignition, and rocketed out of the cave. They bounced off the surface of the water before he pulled up on the controls—only to veer up at a ninety-degree angle. The boys’ screams filled the air before Ash finally managed to straighten them out.

            “Have you ever flown before?” Lloyd asked, his voice an octave higher than normal.

            “I have! Just not a lot, and only this type of aircraft once.”

            “Okay okay—wait, when did you fly one of these?!”

            Something struck their side, jostling their ship. He looked over his shoulder and let out a curse. A whole fleet of manta jets were on their tail.

            “Um, I’m assuming you had a plan?” Lloyd said nervously. “Because there’s no way we can outfly all of them.”

            Ash looked back at his brother and winked. “Of course I did. Just sit back and watch the light show.”

            Right on cue, Jay’s jet zoomed out of the clouds, its electricity lighting up the night sky. Arcs of lightning crackled among the jets, frying their engines and sending them plummeting to the waves below. The Destiny’s Bounty was right behind it, missiles whistling through the air and exploding countless enemies. Ash’s throat tightened at seeing those achingly familiar sails, and he looked away.

            Lloyd laughed. “Okay, that’s pretty impressive. You even got Cyan in a manta jet down in the sea too! Don’t know why you picked that over her water strider, but nice work.”

            Ash’s blood froze. “That wasn’t part of our plan—”

            BOOM. A rocket launched into their ship, the explosion destroying it completely. Ash and Lloyd were blasted through the air and hit the water with so much force he nearly blacked out. The coldness of the sea enveloped him, and his heartbeat rose with his panic. Water! he thought frantically. Not water!

            His eyes widened. Lloyd! He turned his head this way and that desperately, searching the inky waters for his brother.

            There! A spot of green that was rapidly sinking. Ash frantically swam down and grabbed his gi. Lloyd didn’t react to his touch—the blast must’ve knocked him out.

            His lungs abruptly tightened. He nearly sucked in water, but forced himself to hold his breath even as black spots danced across his vision. The surface seemed so far away…and even if he made it, what awaited him except his enemies? Even with the scroll, he couldn’t take them out in this position. He was literally out of his element; there was no way to fight them off unless…

            Unless he summoned his elemental dragon.

            Ash held Lloyd close as he gripped the staff tightly. He hadn’t been unable to summon his dragon in almost two years—none of his family could. They had just seen and lost too much. It was a sad fact they had eventually accepted.

            But the only thing Ash was scared of right now was losing his brother. And as long as he had strength in his limbs and life in his lungs, he was going to protect him. It was his destiny.

            Something fiery awoke in his chest, and he closed his eyes to embrace it.

            Heat flowed from the staff, into his heart, and burst out of his body. And then—he could breathe again, he was free from the sea. Ash opened his eyes and gasped.

His elemental dragon dominated the night sky, its mystical glow banishing the darkness around it. Its scarlet scales flashed, and as it flapped it wings, flames flickered around it. But it had changed from the last time he summoned it—it was now nearly doubled in size, its horns longer and sharper, and fire burned along its body. No doubt the scroll’s doing.

Ash couldn’t bring himself to care. He roared, and the dragon roared along with him. He had never felt so connected to it before—it was like they were one.

He thrust the staff into the air. His dragon opened its fanged maw and a curtain of flames streamed from its mouth. Most of the manta jets couldn’t swerve around the fiery torrent, and they crashed into the sea or flew back to the volcano with sparking engines. The rest took one look at him and bolted in the opposite direction. Ash would’ve given chase, but a groan from Lloyd reminded him of his duty, and he steered the dragon back to the city.

The glowing beast soon arrived at the warehouse. Ash lifted Lloyd and slid off its back. He settled his brother down on the dock before turning back to his dragon.

“It was good to see you, old friend,” he smiled as he touched his forehead against its snout.

 The dragon purred and gently nudged him back. Then it disappeared in a haze of sparks. But Ash didn’t feel it was truly gone. He could still feel its presence in his heart.

Lloyd coughed, snapping him back to reality. He hurried over to his brother and helped him get to his feet. “Are you okay?” he said worriedly.

He sighed. “I will be when people stop asking me that.”

The whir of engines broke the night air, and the two tensed, only to relax when they saw Jay’s jet and the Destiny’s Bounty. The ship landed in the water with a gentle splash, and Nya’s water strider emerged from the waves.

The ninja were on them in an instant. “Are you two okay?!” Jay asked frantically as he ran over to them.

“There’s that question again,” Lloyd said drily, but Ash could tell he was smiling under the mask. “But yeah, we’re fine. At least I am—I don’t know about Shogun.”

Ash waved off their concern. “I’m fine.”

Zane started checking Lloyd for injuries, but Ash didn’t miss as his eyes glanced over at him. “Are you certain?” the nindroid said.

Annoyance surged in his chest. He was too tired for their probing questions. “Very,” he forced out.

“Even after you summoned that badass dragon?” Kai said, raising an eyebrow. “Which I’m assuming was you.”

“Yes,” he insisted through clenched teeth.

            Cole took a step forward, brow furrowed. “Look man, we’re just worried about you. You said that staff wasn’t good for you, so maybe you should let it go.”

            “I’m fine.”

            “I don’t think so,” Nya said. Concern filled her grey eyes. “How about you and Green both get checked up by Master Wu—”

            “I SAID I’M FINE, NYA!” he shouted.

            It was like he had fired a gun. Silence smothered the group in an instant, and the ninja stared at him, eyes wide. The waves lapped against the dock.

            Nya slowly took off her mask, her gaze never leaving his. “Ash?” she whispered.

            That was when Ash’s brain decided he had had enough for tonight, because his knees buckled and he passed out.

            The sea brushed against his feet, sending salty mist across his legs. Which he knew, of course, was ridiculous. He was nowhere near a beach. On top of that, he was floating. Conclusion? He must be dreaming.

            He hummed and let his gaze drift across the waves. Compared to most of his dreams, this was relatively peaceful. The sun warmed his back, and the distant call of gulls echoed on the currents. Ninjago City even glimmered in the distance, no enemies attacking it in sight—an extraordinarily rare occurrence.

            A frown tugged at his lips. Though now that he was taking a good look at it, something was off about the city…but what?

            He blinked, and suddenly he was on the shores of the beach. There was the first difference—Ninjago City didn’t have a beach. His scanners analyzed the foundation of the island, and the result was once again peculiar. The intricate network of tunnels and caves the Serpentine resided in didn’t show up on his radar.

            The data clearly said this was not Ninjago City and yet…he felt that it was, somehow. What is going on?

            Terrified screams punctured the air, and his gaze snapped up. Civilians ran from an inferno blazing among the buildings. They coughed, ash covering their bodies, while tears from the smoke streamed down their faces. Flames crackled higher into the air, shattering windows and melting cars.

            He tried to call on his powers to put the fire out, but he was frozen. He couldn’t move. Despair swelled in his heart as he realized he was utterly useless.

            His eyes shut to block out the awful sight. When he opened them again, he was right in the middle of the blaze. Though this time, he sensed a presence within the flames.

            He narrowed his eyes. Yes, there was someone in there, though its figure was distorted by the snapping fire. Something tugged in his core. He knew this person. But who could stand in an inferno and not die—?

            “Kai!” he shouted, finally overcoming the invisible force that had restrained his voice box. Joy flooded through him as he called, “It’s me!”

            His brother turned to him, but he still couldn’t see his face through the smoke and fire. Then a roar ripped through the air, and a gust of flames whirled towards him and consumed him whole.

            Zane shot up in his bed, his ragged breaths breaking the silence of the monastery.

            “Kai,” he gasped, “he’s alive.”

Chapter Text

               Sunlight glowed through the shoji and glinted off of Zane’s titanium skin. He hadn’t moved from his bed since he woke up from his nightmare. His eyes gazed unblinkingly at the wall as he replayed his vision over and over again.

            He just couldn’t make sense of it. Kai was alive, that much he could infer. He had learned to trust his strange dreams after too many improbable coincidences. But why was Ninjago City so different? How did Kai get there? And most importantly, why had his brother been on a fiery rampage?

            The scraping of shoji doors startled Zane out of his thoughts. It seemed the others were about to start their daily routine—not that the ninja had much of one in the month since Kai’s disappearance.

            He sighed and got out of bed. He had to tell someone about his dream, but whom? Things were…things were different now. His family had changed.

            Zane stepped into the hallway and headed to the monastery’s courtyard. The sound of grunts and a fist hitting something reached his ears long before he reached his destination. His core ached. He knew what he would see even before he opened the door.

            Like she had done every day for the past month, Nya was training. The sweat staining her gi implied she had been at it long before anyone else was up. A grim, determined expression hardened her features as she struck the wooden post again and again. She kicked the top of the post, then punched the side, before flipping over and hitting it again. With a shout, her fist flew cleanly through the solid wood.

            “AUGH!” she cried, staring at her bleeding knuckles.

            Jay, who undoubtedly had been watching the whole time, dashed over. “Nya!” he exclaimed, brow furrowed in concern, “are you okay?”

            She took a deep, shaky breath. “I’m fine.”

            “You’re bleeding. Here, take a rest while I get some bandages and—”

            “Don’t,” she snapped. “I won’t rest. Not again.”

            Jay stared at her in anguish. “Please, you’ll just hurt yourself again!”

            “That’s the only way to become stronger.” She turned from him and punched the other post, though the impact made her grimace in pain. Yet she struck it again anyway. Jay watched her from the sidelines, distressed but powerless to help.

            Though it pained him to do so, Zane turned away. He couldn’t tell her about his vision—she was too emotionally unstable. As for Jay, he honestly wasn’t sure if he could keep a secret like this from her.

            His footsteps tapped lightly against the wood as he approached Sensei Wu’s room. Judging from the pungent smell of incense, he was meditating. As the shoji door was open a hair, Zane peeked inside, ignoring the guilt that rose at intruding upon his privacy. His sensei’s legs were crossed in the lotus position, and his eyes were closed. Smoke from the incense hovered about the room, twining its way around his face.

            At a glance, Wu seemed at peace. But Zane knew better. He could see the regret marring his sensei’s face in the wrinkling of his brow and the downward tug of his lips. His shoulders were slumped, as if a heavy load lay on his back. And indeed there was—the others had told him of how Kai blamed Wu for the loss of his powers. Though he had forgiven him in the end, Zane had no doubt the argument haunted Wu. Now that Kai was gone, he was back to blaming himself all over again.

            He sighed and continued down the hallway. No, he couldn’t tell Wu either.

            Zane stopped at the corner. Lloyd’s bedroom was right in front of him, but he couldn’t bring himself to go inside.

Lloyd…Lloyd had been hit the hardest by Kai’s death—disappearance. Whenever he lost someone, which was sadly and painfully often, Kai had always been there to pick him up. All the ninja cared for him and reassured him in their own way, but Kai understood him best. He was Lloyd’s mentor when Sensei Garmadon died. He was his shoulder to cry on after Harumi’s betrayal and death. He was his rock, his protector.

            Now that support was gone.

            Zane scanned the room for his brother, and sure enough, he was curled in bed. A lump formed in his throat at the sight. For the past month, Lloyd refused to come out of his room unless it was for showers or meals. In the beginning, it had been nearly impossible to coax him just to do that. They had all tried to get him to talk—even Nya when she wasn’t training—but he would just sit in silence as tears flowed down his face.

            As he struggled on whether or not to open the door, Lloyd’s voice suddenly said: “I can see your silhouette through the door, Zane,” he croaked. “I know you want to make me feel better, but please…please just leave me alone.”

            And his brother sounded so lost and so sad that he turned away.

            Despair weighed on Zane’s chest as he trudged deeper into the monastery. Who could he tell about his vision? He didn’t think he could bear to see the fallout if his dream wasn’t true. Hopes would rise before shattering completely—and maybe they would never pick up the pieces again.

            He didn’t even realize he had wandered into the kitchen until a voice asked, “Hey, what’s wrong, tin can?”

            Zane blinked and met the gaze of the Elemental Master of Earth. Cole smiled at him, though pain too lingered deep in his warm brown eyes. His hands were cradled around a bowl of cereal.

            “I can make breakfast, if you want,” he offered. “My cooking’s good enough for some eggs.”

            And suddenly he knew there was one person he could tell.

            “Cole,” he said suddenly, “I need to talk to you about something.”

            His brother’s face instantly grew serious, and he placed the bowl on the counter. “What is it?”

            “It’s about Kai.” Zane ignored the sadness and surprise that flickered across Cole’s face and continued, “I had a dream about him last night. He’s alive.”

            He waited anxiously for his reaction, well aware of how ridiculous he sounded. There was a seventy-five percent chance Cole would write off his dream as just that—a dream. He would say Zane just missed Kai; that’s why he dreamt him alive. Shouldn’t he know by now that dreams are just that: dreams?

            Then to his utter surprise, Cole said, “I believe you.”

            “W—what—” He blinked, the wires in his head sparking in confusion. “That quickly?”

            His brother nodded. “You’ve had dreams—visions—like this before, Zane. First the Green Ninja, then Aspheera…you were right about every one. And if you came to me, you must be really sure of what you saw. So of course I believe you.”

            “Thank you, Cole,” Zane said, touched by his faith in him.

            “Anytime,” he smiled. “Now what was your dream all about?”

            Normally Zane would just project the memory from his eyes, but for some odd reason, his technology couldn’t register the vision. It was nowhere in his memory banks. So he simply recalled the dream down to every last detail. Cole listened with rapt attention, though he frowned as Zane finished.

            “Kai was burning the knockoff Ninjago City? Why?” he said, puzzled.

            Zane shrugged helplessly. “I am afraid I do not know. Perhaps there was an unseen enemy and he got…carried away.”

            Cole hummed. “That would be a very Kai thing to do. But whatever the case, we need answers. Can’t exactly go to Sensei about this though…”

            “No,” Zane agreed, “but we can go to the one responsible for this: Aspheera.”

            Cole’s face darkened. Zane wasn’t looking forward to confronting the Serpentine sorceress either. The very thought of going to her for answers was enough for his thermals to rise considerably, and he was supposed to be the level-headed one in the group.

            “For Kai,” Cole finally forced out, “I’ll do it.”

            “Do what?”

            The two ninja gasped and whirled around to face Jay, who stood at the entrance to the kitchen. The lightning ninja stared at them, looking exhausted but still managing to narrow his eyes in suspicion.

            Cole gaped at him, opening and closing his mouth like a fish out of water. “J-Jay!” he stammered. “What’re you—this isn’t—um, want some breakfast?”

            “You were talking about Kai,” Jay stated slowly, completely ignoring Cole’s fumble of a question. “But not like, in the coping kind of way people do after someone dies. It sounded like you were planning something. So I want to know what’s up.” He crossed his arms with a huff, effectively saying ‘I refuse to move from this spot until you tell me the truth.’

            So Zane did. “I had a vision about Kai last night. He is alive, but in an uncanny Ninjago City. We are going to go to Aspheera for answers.”

            “Zane!” Cole protested. “Now he’s going to blab to the whole monastery about this!”

            “Kai’s alive?!” Jay exclaimed, arms dropping to his sides in surprise. His gaze flicked from Zane to Cole, then back to Zane, as if he thought they were pulling a prank on him. “How? We saw him disappear into nowhere!”

            “Why do you think we need to talk to Aspheera, windbag? We obviously don’t know how either,” Cole replied grumpily.

            Confusion crept across his face. “Wait…were you guys really going to leave without telling me? You don’t trust me with something like this?” he asked, his tone more hurt than accusatory.

            “Of course I wanted to tell you,” Zane said, placing a reassuring hand on his brother’s shoulder. “I was just…afraid you would tell Nya. She is your yang, after all.”

            “Oh,” Jay said softly.

            His gaze dropped to the floor, and he fell silent. Zane and Cole exchanged nervous glances. While he knew any lie wouldn’t have been able to fool Jay (he despised lying anyhow), Zane was uncertain what he would do next. If he really did ‘blab’ to Nya, then this mission would be over before it had even begun.

            Jay suddenly looked up, his soft grey eyes hardening to steel. “No, I won’t tell Nya,” he declared. “She hasn’t—she hasn’t been herself this past month. I don’t blame her for it; I can’t imagine what I’d be like if she…” A shadow crossed his face. “If what happened to Kai happened to her. But if I told her what we plan to do, she’d let her emotions get the better of her and—well, it wouldn’t be good.”

            “Then it’s settled,” Zane said. “We go to Kryptarium Prison tonight.”

            Cole nodded. “And we find out what she did to our brother.”

            Jay held his hand out and gave a small smile. “For Kai?”

            They smiled back and put their hands forward as well.

“For Kai.”

            Ash stirred from his sleep. Cool sheets were gently tucked around him, and his head rested on a soft, fluffy pillow. First Master, it felt so good to be in a bed again. When was the last time he had laid on a mattress and not hard wood?

            His eyes flew open. Wait—how was he in bed in the first place?

            The memories came crashing down, from his fight with Garmadon to summoning his elemental dragon to—to revealing his identity. He groaned and flung his arm over his eyes. They knew. Zane and Nya had come so close to figuring him out, but in the end, it was his dumb ass who had blurted out the truth. How ironic was that?

            “Ah, you’re awake,” a voice said. “Good.”

            Ash bolted upright and swiveled his head to the voice. Sensei Wu smiled at him, a cup of steaming tea in his hands. The déjà vu hit him so hard he almost believed he was back home, and his adventure into weird Ninjago had been a dream.

            That is, until he realized he was still holding the staff.

            He yelped and hurled it away from him. It struck a beeping monitor and dropped to the ground unceremoniously. The flames dancing around his head abruptly disappeared, along with the blazing orange aura. A wave of exhaustion swept over him, and he nearly fell back onto the pillows.

            “Are you alright, Ash?” Wu asked worriedly.

            He waved off his sensei’s concern. “Yeah, yeah, I’m fine. That thing gave me more energy than I thought—”

            Ash’s eyes widened. Wu had just said his name. He patted his face frantically. His mask was gone!

            “Looking for this?” Wu held up his scarlet mask. “Zane sends his apologies for taking it off, but it is hard to care for a patient when their face is concealed.”

            “Guess it doesn’t really matter anymore, since all of you know my identity,” he muttered. He nervously looked up at Wu. “The others are all waiting outside, aren’t they?”

            “Indeed they are. I believe some answers are well overdue. But before you go to them, I would like to ask you about that.” He nodded to the corner of the tented med bay, where the staff lay innocently.

            Ash swallowed. He couldn’t really dance around it anymore, could he? Besides, he couldn’t handle it by himself anymore. Its corruption was too strong. He needed help.

            He sighed, “It’s a scroll of Forbidden Spinjitzu. It grants whoever holds it much power, but the drawback is its corruptive nature. The wielder turns aggressive, and starts to long for it more and more. Makes it harder to let it go.” He glanced at the scroll before forcing himself to turn away.

“Such Spinjitzu does not exist in this realm,” Wu said as he stroked his beard. “Who would create such a thing?”

            Your dad, Ash wanted to snap, but he kept his mouth shut.

            His sensei gazed at him long and hard. “Lloyd told me what occurred between you and Garmadon.”

            Ash’s irritation froze into fear. “They know about that too?” he whispered.

            “No. The other ninja do not know the details of that fight. Lloyd did not wish them too. He only told me—and not because he’s scared of you, Ash,” he said, his tone turning much gentler, “but because he’s worried for you.”

            A lump formed in his throat. It seemed Lloyd was too good for him in every realm.

            “He should be,” Ash admitted. “I thought I could keep it under control, but I almost k-killed Garmadon. Even when I’m not holding it, it’s affecting me.” Shame burned in his gut as his outburst at the smoothie vendor flashed through his mind. “So I need you to take it from me.”

            Wu nodded and said, “I had hoped you would give it to me willingly when you awoke. It means the corruption has not completely ensnared you yet.”

            “You’re not going to try to study it, right?” he asked nervously as his sensei stood and approached the staff.

            “Of course not,” Wu answered, withdrawing a piece of cloth from his robe and carefully wrapping it around the staff. “I will hide it in a safe place for the time being.”

            Ash slumped in relief. “Good.” Thank the First Master he wouldn’t have it as a roommate anymore.

             “Now,” Wu said, slinging the staff across his back, “I believe it is time to see the others.”

            Andddd he was right back to feeling anxious. “O-okay. I guess this is long overdue, huh?”

            “At least the truth will be revealed now than not at all.” He gestured to a pile of clothes on a desk beside the bed. “Since your current gi is, ah, quite in bad shape, I fetched you a spare training set. Feel free to change before coming out.”

            Ash clutched his gi in panic. Yes, it had gotten pretty tattered in the past few weeks (not to mention the gaping slit where Garmadon had stabbed him), but it was one of his few reminders of home. He couldn’t just get rid of it!

            “Sorry,” he stammered, “but this gi is really important to me—”

            “You misunderstand,” Wu said with a smile. “I will mend your gi, not dispose of it. Gis are a crucial aspect of a ninja; I would never throw yours away.”

            “Oh…thank you, Sensei.”

            Wu gave him a small bow before departing from the med tent. Ash stared after him before sliding out of the bed. He slowly began taking off his gi. It’s okay Ash, he told himself, you’ll get it back all nice and clean. It’s okay. Still, his heart panged at the sight of his gi lying rumpled on the floor.

            A mirror caught the corner of his eye, and he walked over to it curiously. Did he even have a scar from the impalement?

            Ash stiffened at his reflection. A red rash speckled his chest and trailed down along his abs. What…? He traced his fingers against the marks and blanched. It didn’t feel like a rash at all; it was smooth and dry like—

            Like scales.

            His chest heaved in and out as his breathing quickened. This wasn’t—this wasn’t possible. Sure Jay had almost turned into a Serpentine once, but that was because he had been pricked by the fang of a Fangpyre. And Ash hadn’t seen any Serpentine here, much less a Fangpyre! What was happening to him? Was this some side effect of the scroll?! What—

            Ash forced himself to take a deep breath. He was so done with weird shit happening to him. Right now, he had to tell his family he was Kai from another universe. He could freak out about this later. Much later.

            He threw on the plain grey gi, ruffled his hair so he looked somewhat put together, and stepped out of the tent.

            The ninja, who had swarmed around Wu and were asking him whispered questions, instantly fixed their gaze on him. With a start, he realized their masks were gone. Silence befell the group as they stared at one another. They looked at him—really looked at him now that they knew who he was. Ash shifted uncomfortably. He couldn’t blame them for staring, but this was getting painfully awkward.

            Then the silence abruptly shattered as questions poured out of their mouths: “How did you figure out our identities?” “Did you ever work for Garmadon?” “Where did that freaky staff go?” “Are you really some creepy clone of Kai?!”

            “Um, hold on a second,” Ash spluttered, hopelessly overwhelmed. “All of those questions will be answered if you give me a chance to explain. But…maybe you should sit down for this.”

            They grumbled at that, but followed him to the “hang-out” area of the warehouse. He remained standing while the others settled into their usual seats. Wu stood in the back and offered him a reassuring smile. Ash couldn’t help but notice that the staff was gone.

            He cleared his throat and began. “First, thanks for taking care of me. I kind of dropped a huge bombshell before passing out. You could’ve locked me up, and I would have understood. But you didn’t. You trusted me. I promise to repay that trust by telling you the truth—the whole truth.” He made eye contact with Lloyd at that. The Green Ninja looked nervous but nodded slowly.

            “My real name isn’t Ash Ketchum.” He exhaled—no going back now. “It’s Kai Smith.”

            The group gasped in surprise, with Cole’s “So the clone theory was right” rising above the rest. Ash glanced at his alternate self. Kai looked stunned, awed, and nauseous all at once. I guess that’s a fair reaction, he thought glumly.

            “But I’m not a clone,” he said, firmly staring at Zane and Nya. “What I said when I first met you is true: I am from another realm. That realm though…it’s like a parallel world to this one. There are alternate versions of all of you. That’s how I knew your identities right from the start. In my world, we’re also ninja, except our identities aren’t secret.”

            They stared at him, shocked into silence. Jay and Cole’s jaw were hanging cartoonishly long. Nya looked overwhelmed. Zane’s eyes blinked on and off as he tried to make sense of the information coming from Ash’s mouth. As for Lloyd, he leaned forward, totally absorbed in his story.

            Ash took that as a sign to continue. “Though we did fight Garmadon at one—well, several—points, our villains are a lot more varied. The most recent one was a Serpentine sorceress named Aspheera. We accidentally released her from her prison and she…she stole my powers.”

He closed his eyes as the awful scene flashed through his mind. Luckily he had blacked out for the majority of the ordeal, but he still remembered the draining sensation of his very core being ripped away. He shuddered.

“A-anyway, I only got them back because of that staff you saw earlier. Though it’s not the staff that makes it so powerful; it’s the scroll wound around it. The scroll of Forbidden Spinjitzu.”

“Wait, so there’s an evil version of the Spinjitzu you taught us?” Nya interjected.

Ash cocked his head. “Yes? My Sensei Wu didn’t really tell us the secret of this Spinjitzu, but the point is, it’s super powerful and very corruptive. When Aspheera invaded our base, I picked the staff up and it gave me my powers back. But I—I got a little power-crazy, dropped my guard, and Aspheera banished me here. I’ve been living in an abandoned apartment building ever since with that as a roommate, which uh, hasn’t been great. Once I realized my family was in this world, I made it my goal to be with you guys again…and well, here we are.”

The ninja were silent. Anxiety bubbled in Ash’s chest as he waited for their reaction. What would they do now that they knew the whole story? Did they even believe him? He bit his lip. What if they never wanted to see him again?

It was Lloyd who spoke first. “Ash—Kai,” he said, standing up from the couch. “I have to be honest: what you told us is pretty hard to believe.”

His breath hitched. When was the last time someone had called him by his real name? He nodded, gaze never leaving his brother’s.

“But now everything makes sense,” Lloyd continued. “Why you always seemed to show up at the right time, how you managed to track us down one by one, why you fight so hard for us. We’re not even your real family.” A sad smile crossed his face. “If you were willing to face Garmadon alone for me, I can only imagine what you’d do for your Lloyd back home. He’s so lucky to have a brother like you.”

He stepped forward. “I’m lucky to have a brother like you.”

And then Lloyd hugged him. Ash returned the embrace without a second thought. He burrowed his face in his brother’s shoulder, tears leaking from his eyes.

“I know we can never replace them,” Lloyd whispered, “but I still want you here with us.”

Ash could only nod, not trusting himself to speak. Before he knew it, the others swarmed around him, joining in on the hug.

“Yeah, you’re welcome to stay with us man,” Cole reassured him.

“I would be honored to have you by my side,” Zane said.

“Please don’t go!” Jay pleaded.

“All those times I suspected you…I’m so sorry,” Nya said.

Kai chuckled. “I’m just glad you’re not a clone.”

At that, the group burst into laughter. And for the first time since coming to this world, Ash didn’t think of his family back home. He let himself laugh, tears slipping down his face, the worries that had burdened him for so long far from his mind.

Chapter Text

               A week had passed since Ash had told the ninja the truth, and it had been one of the best in his life. Because Lloyd had suffered a concussion from Garmadon’s attack, he asked his mom if he could take the next several days off from school. She agreed, insisting her “injured baby” needed time to rest. Naturally, they proceeded to tease Lloyd relentlessly for that comment. And since their leader was playing hooky, they figured they should as well. A quick official-looking email from Zane later, and the ninja were officially free—free to ask Ash a lot of questions.

            Not that he minded in the slightest. It felt so good to talk about his family without dancing around the details. They wanted to know what their counterparts looked like, how they acted, everything. Out of all the adventures he regaled them with, the Tournament of Elements was easily their favorite (though he didn’t mention his encounter with the Staff of Elements).

            When the ninja weren’t bombarding him with questions, they were training. Lloyd, Cole, and Jay were insanely jealous that the others had learned Spinjitzu before them, and redoubled their efforts to learn it. Lloyd was forbidden from the obstacle course until Zane did a check-up a few days after his kidnapping. To everyone’s astonishment, his concussion was gone.

            “But how?” the nindroid asked in disbelief. “It takes at least seven to ten days for a concussion to heal…”

            Ash was the only one not surprised. “My Lloyd healed quick too. We all think it’s because of his Green Ninja powers.”

            Lloyd’s eyes widened. “I have a healing factor?” he whispered in awe.

            “Don’t get ahead of yourself,” he teased, ruffling his hair. “It’s not that fast. You can still get hurt.”

            But Lloyd was already vibrating in excitement. “But I can get back to training?”

            Ash sighed, “Yes, you can start training again.”

            Now, less than twenty-four hours after the other three ninja learned Spinjitzu, they had insisted on a six v. one fight. Weapons were allowed, but Ash’s powers were off the table. He didn’t mind though. It might actually be a challenge now, he thought with a smirk.

            “You ready to go down?” Nya taunted as she twirled her spear. Her steel gray eyes sparkled in anticipation.

            He leisurely cracked his neck. “Bring it on.”

            The ninja shouted, “Ninjaaaaa Go!”

            They disappeared into their Spinjitzu tornadoes. Six funnels of elemental energy flew towards him. But he wasn’t intimidated. He used Airjitzu to leap over Jay and rammed into him from behind. The lightning ninja yelped and stumbled out of the tornado. Ash grabbed him by the ankle and hurled him into Nya, who fell out of her Spinjitzu with an “aagh!”

As the others rushed for him, he dropped to the ground and swiped his sword in a wide arc. The ninja, still unused to Spinjitzu, couldn’t figure out how to jump over it and dismissed their tornadoes—which is exactly what Ash wanted.

He kicked Kai back into Cole. A twang sharpened the air, and he held up his sword on instinct. Zane’s arrow struck the blade. He smirked at the ice ninja, only for the nindroid to smirk back. The air shifted on his left, and Ash quickly brought up his sword. Lloyd’s blade clanged against his. He pushed his brother away just in time to see Nya’s spear flying towards his face.

Ash ducked with a second to spare. Cole took advantage of his position and slammed his hammer down with a grunt. He rolled out of its way, grabbed the head of the weapon, and used his momentum to swing back around. His foot collided with the earth ninja’s jaw. Cole reeled and dropped his hammer. As Ash got to his feet, something yanked viciously on his sword.

He looked at the flail wrapped around his blade, then up at its owner. Jay stared back at him, surprised and terrified his trick hadn’t worked.

“S-sorry,” he squeaked out.

Ash nodded. “Me too.”

He jerked the sword hard. Jay screamed as he flew right into Ash’s fist. The lightning ninja crumpled to the ground.

Before Ash could feel bad, Lloyd and Nya moved in for another attack. They worked well together, sword aiming high and spear jabbing low. Fending them off wasn’t easy with just one sword. He was actually starting to get worried. So, he decided it was about time he summoned his own Spinjitzu.

Flames roared to life around him in the shape of a spinning tornado. Nya and Lloyd yelped, completely caught off guard, so Ash was easily able to knock them away. He crashed into Zane before the nindroid could react, sending him flying.

Something shoved into him. Ash stumbled, almost losing his Spinjitzu, before whirling to his last opponent. Kai’s fiery tornado swirled next to his. Ash grinned, and he knew his counterpart was doing the same. The two tornadoes slammed into each other. Sparks shot into the air. Kai’s churning flames crackled next to Ash’s energy-based funnel. The red ninjas grit their teeth as they pushed against each other, both refusing to back down.

But Ash was stronger. With one final heave, he forced Kai out of his Spinjitzu. The red ninja rolled several times on the cement before stopping, a groan escaping him. “Ow…so close…”

Ash dismissed his tornado and beamed down at him. “Hey, that was much better though! Serious improvement from two weeks ago.”

He was met with groans and grumbles as the ninja rose to their feet. They shuffled over to him, wincing and rubbing tender spots.

“Are you kidding?” Lloyd complained. “You still wiped the floor with us.”

“And I had a hard time doing so,” Ash added. “Honestly, I’m really proud of you guys. You’re getting the hang of Spinjitzu.”

They looked a bit happier at that. But of course Zane asked, “Would you elaborate on our strengths and weaknesses?”

“Uh, sure.” First Master, he didn’t think he would ever get used to this teaching stuff. “Your teamwork is top notch. You know how one another fights, so you’re really good at overwhelming the enemy without confusing each other. That was something my team struggled with—still do, actually.”

“And what we did wrong?” Nya sighed.

Ash gave her a stern look. “Hey, you did nothing wrong. It’s just something you need to improve upon: your individual skills.”

“Huh?” the ninja said.

“As a team, you’re amazing. But individually, none of you are strong enough to hold out on your own. You were fine in Garmadon’s base because we caught them by surprise, and to be honest, they’re terrible fighters. It’s not a question of if but when you’ll face an opponent with serious skills. You need to be ready for that, because there will be a time when your team won’t be there for you.”

Cole frowned and said, “I agree with you, but how do we become stronger? I mean, obviously we could do with more training, but is there anything more we need to learn?”

Ash grinned. “There is. Have I told you guys about your true potential yet?”

            Kai’s legs dangled off the edge of the warehouse. Stars glistened on the surface of the ocean while a cool sea breeze ruffled his hair. The moon washed his gi in pale blue light. He could just hear the chatter of the others below. It felt weird not joining in, but he wanted to be alone for a change.

            He sighed and leaned back to look up at the night sky. It was stupid, he shouldn’t be feeling like this, but…

            The banging of something on metal made him flinch. Kai glanced over his shoulder. When he saw who it was, he chuckled, “Not so sneaky for a ninja, huh?”

            Ash—his older, alternate self—grinned sheepishly. “Hey, I can be sneaky! But last time I was, I scared the pants off Lloyd. Can’t have you falling off the roof.” He hoisted himself onto the roof. “Mind if I join you?”

            “Not at all—” Bro nearly tumbled from his lips, but he caught himself. He didn’t think he could call his dimensional counterpart bro just yet.

            If Ash noticed the hesitation, he didn’t comment on it. He walked over and sat next to Kai, though he opted to sit cross-legged. Kai couldn’t help but notice how straight his posture was, and he suddenly felt conscious of his slumped position.

            “So,” Ash began, “how’re you handling everything?”

            Yeah. He really should’ve seen this coming.

            He shrugged. “Okay. It was unsettling at first—and it is still kinda weird—but I’m used to it now. I’ve always wondered what it would be like to meet future me, and you do not disappoint.” He flashed a smile.

            Ash’s golden eyes pierced into him. He stared at him long enough for Kai to feel uncomfortable, and he fidgeted the sleeve of his gi nervously. Finally, Ash broke eye contact to gaze up at the moon.

            Silence fell between the two. Then Ash asked, “You’re wondering why I picked Zane over you for true potential training, aren’t you?”

            Instead of trying to deny it, Kai groaned. “Am I that easy to read?” he grumbled, falling back onto the roof and throwing his arm over his eyes.

            “A little,” Ash said, and Kai could practically hear the grin on his face. “But I am you. We may be different, but even I know that I’d be upset if I was looked over for someone else. And I have, in the past. Many times.”

            He sighed. “And that’s exactly the problem.”

            “What?”

            “That!” Kai emphasized, sitting back up and gesturing at him.

            Ash just looked even more confused. “You just gestured to all of me.”

            “Exactly. I mean, you just drop these super cool bombs about your life—like all the time! We watch a movie and you say, ‘Oh, that’s not what a real dragon looks like,’ or we play a video game and you’re like, ‘This reminds me of the time I fought ghosts!’ And if it’s not that, you casually say the sagest shit like it’s nothing! Just like—” He suddenly realized how loud his voice was getting, and he flushed in shame and embarrassment. He dropped his gaze. “Just like right now…” he finished quietly.

            Ash’s next words were soft. “What’s really bothering you, Kai?”

            He couldn’t keep it in anymore. “That I’m nothing next to you,” he confessed. “That you’re this better, more awesome version of me that I’ll never catch up to. Why do the others need me if they have you?”

            He stared out at the sea and mumbled, “I don’t know, I just thought…if I learned my true potential first, I would be one step closer to being like you.”

            “Listen to me, Kai,” Ash said, grabbing his shoulders. Kai looked up at him in alarm, a little scared at the hardness in his eyes. “You don’t want to be like me. I don’t want you to be like me. Do you know how long it would’ve taken me to tell any of my family what you did? Too long, if ever. I just bottle my emotions up and let it out in the worst way possible; I look for punks and I—”

            He took a deep, shuddering breath. He released Kai and looked away. “Even now, I can’t tell you,” he chuckled hollowly.

            Kai swallowed. This…this had not gone as he thought it would. He was prepared for Ash to console him with some wise words, even get angry at him for complaining about not being first, but this? This display of self-resentment was the last thing he expected. The worst part was, he had no idea what to do. What could a teenager like him say to a hardened veteran of countless battles?

            “You know,” Ash finally said, “I wish I was more like you.”

            Now that snapped Kai out of his spiral. “No way. You? More like—like me?”

            He laughed. “Yes. When I was your age, I was such a little shit. I was distrustful of others, arrogant, and refused to follow anyone’s lead. It took me a long time before I listened—really listened—to others. But you?” he said, turning to Kai with a smile. “You don’t have any of the issues I had. You’re kind, you get along well with others, and you have just the right amount of confidence. The reason why I didn’t choose you is because I don’t know what I can teach you. You’ve already conquered the struggles I had to overcome. What do I say to that?”

            Ash placed a hand on his shoulder, much more gently than he did before. His eyes shone with pride. “You’re an awesome kid, Kai. Don’t ever forget that.”

            Kai’s spirits lifted as he absorbed the red ninja’s words. Warmth surged in his chest, and he beamed back at Ash. Yeah, he was pretty awesome! He may not have fire powers, but he did have a sick mech. And he would be lying if he said he didn’t feel a little proud that he was more mature than his alternate self was at his age.

            Speaking of age, he just couldn’t resist…

            Kai smirked. “‘Kid,’ huh? How old are you again?”

            “Ugh, enough!” Ash groaned, punching his arm. Mirth twinkled in his golden eyes. “I’m not that old.”

            “I don’t know…you’re not even supposed to be in high school anymore.”

            Ash covered his face with his hands. “When will you guys ever let that go?” he said with a muffled voice.

            “I can assure you, probably never.”

            “Lucky me.”

            The fire ninjas laughed, exchanging taunts and jokes as the moon glided across the sky and the waves splashed against the docks.

            It was unusually quiet in the volcano. Not the nerve-wracking calm before a storm that followed a failed invasion, no. This was different; this was uneasy, anxious. The scientists hadn’t been ordered to create some new fancy weapon. Maintenance on the broken mechs hadn’t been ordered. The generals hadn’t even been called in for a meeting. It should’ve been relaxing, but it put everyone in the base on edge. The ninja had never dared to infiltrate their territory before, and to do it so successfully was…a little scary.

            But they were nothing compared to that newcomer, Shogun. He was terrifying. When the top generals had rushed into the lava room to check on Garmadon, rumor had it that one fainted at the sight. The next twenty-four hours had been a miserable, tense mess. Garmadon had never been this injured before. Despite his power, whispers rushed around the base that he might not make it.

            He did, of course. This was the Lord Garmadon. What was more concerning was his utter lack of motivation. The generals had fully expected he would wake up ranting and screaming for vengeance against the ninja. But he hadn’t. He just sat in the med bay, eerily quiet. It was hard to get anything more than a sentence out of him.

            A week had passed, and his spark had yet to return. Would they ever get their old Lord Garmadon back?

            Garmadon stared out his bedroom windows. The sea sparkled in the morning sun, glittering a deep navy blue. It contrasted sharply with his chambers’ obsidian walls and purple undertones. He loved the darkness, but a part of him was still drawn to the light of the sea. It brought him comfort, sometimes.

He sighed and turned away. Yet he couldn’t find it within himself to acknowledge its beauty. He was so weary.

His fingers grazed over his forearms. The burns had healed days ago (being bitten by that snake had its advantages) but the agony of it haunted his mind. He hadn’t been hurt like that in a very, very long time. Shame slithered uncomfortably in his gut. And he couldn’t remember the last time he had felt true fear like that.

Garmadon could admit to himself—only himself—that trying to capture Ninjago City was one of the most infuriating obstacles of his life. The ninja had proven they were insufferably tenacious opponents. He honestly didn’t see their little dance ending anytime soon unless something changed the game. So when Shogun showed up, he was so sure he could be his winning pawn to finish the game once and for all. Here was a warrior who could finally defeat the ninja, someone who could—!

A wicked smile surrounded by fire flashed in front of his eyes, and he winced. What a fool he’d been. If the ninja had a monster like that on their side…

The city could never be his.

Something skittered across the floor.

Garmadon straightened. His gaze flickered across the polished black tiles. Tip tap tip tap tip tap. Like sharp fingernails clicking on a desk. Tip tap tip tap. It was getting closer.

He swung out of bed, eyes narrowing as he searched for the intruder. His scientists or generals would never be so discreet in getting his attention. The ninja would certainly never attempt something like this. This was someone else.

Something flapped onto his bed, and Garmadon whirled to face it with fists raised. But the thing didn’t attack him. It rested lifelessly on the covers. As for the thing itself, it was a large mechanical spider. A dull orb sat in the center of its metallic face, and pale purple crystals protruded from its abdomen. Very creepy, but otherwise harmless.

He slowly lowered his fists and said, “What do you want?”

The orb flashed and glowed the same color as the crystals. “Voice recognized,” the spider stated. “Lord Garmadon confirmed.”

It projected a purple-tinted screen. Garmadon curiously stepped forward to read it. It said:

I hope this messenger finds you well, Lord Garmadon. You do not know me, but I know you. I think you are a visionary. A prestigious general that should have had control over Ninjago City years ago. This broken, pathetic city needs a man like you to keep it in line.

That being said, I grow concerned of your wellbeing. The last invasion was eight days ago—there has never been a gap so long before. Of course I would never dream of questioning your methods, but just in case those cursed ninja are giving you trouble, I discovered something that just might give you an edge.

Forever devoted,

The Quiet One

            “Yeesh, what a creep,” he muttered. He glanced at the files attached. “Buttttt might as well see what’s in these.”

            He opened them and scanned the contents within. His eyes widened. He scrolled faster and faster, hungry for more information. The text blurred to a stop as he came across the pictures included in the message.

            And for the first time in days, Garmadon smiled.

Chapter Text

            The Destiny’s Bounty soared through the air. Its white sails cut through the clouds, ruffling in the breeze. Sunlight gleamed off the scarlet dragon figurehead. It was the perfect day for some flying—if only Jay didn’t feel so nervous.

            He fiddled with the scraps of metal in his hands, not really paying attention to what he was doing. His mind was too preoccupied with other things. Things he really shouldn’t be focusing on, like the fact they were about to see Aspheera of all villains. They were almost at Kryptarium now, and he still needed more time to psyche himself up! He was either going to start screaming at her or…who was he kidding, he definitely was going to lose his mind as soon as he saw that snake witch.

            Jay’s hands flew faster around the bits of metal. But he had to keep his cool. He had to. Otherwise, there would be no reason to keep Nya in the dark about this. And if there was no reason, he was a bad Ying, and he couldn’t handle the thought of that—

            He inhaled deeply. Relax, Jay, he told himself. You’re fine. It’ll be fine.

            Jay looked down at the metal and grimaced. A tiny statue of Aspheera leered back at him. He promptly chucked it over the side of the Bounty and walked over to Cole. Might as well bother him. He couldn’t stand the silence any longer.

            The Earth Ninja leaned over the ship, staring out at the clouds. Jay perched on the edge and remarked, “Been a while since we took the Bounty out for a spin, huh?”

            Cole chuckled and turned to face him. “Yeah, I guess it has. I’m sure Zane could give us the exact time we last sailed her.”

            “Indeed I can,” Zane chirped from his position at the wheel. “It has been approximately seventy-two days and twelve hours since we last boarded her. Which is really not good. The engines should be fired every thirty days at least.”

            “Why’s that such a big deal?” Cole asked.

            “Engines are supposed to run,” Jay answered. “If it doesn’t for a long time, it starts to go bad. The battery loses power, fluids get contaminated, metal starts to rust. Things like that.”

            Cole shook his head in wonder. “Man, I don’t get how you and Zane know so much about machines. I can never understand all those…uh, gears and stuff.”

            “Neither could Kai,” Zane added. “If I remember correctly, he couldn’t listen to our ‘tech talk’ for more than two minutes and eleven seconds.”

            “Well yeah, he hated technology!” Jay exclaimed. “He only started warming up to it because he discovered Chirp and realized he could post all the selfies he wanted.”

            Cole shuddered. “Don’t remind me. It was nothing but hair pics for weeks.”

            “And yet,” Zane sighed, “I would give anything for a Chirp from him right now.”

            They fell silent at that. The wind whipped through Jay’s hair and stung his eyes. He wiped at them furiously. Nope, he was not going to cry right now. He wasn’t.

            “You know what’s weird?” Cole said quietly. “I don’t think the three of us has been alone like this since…well, since before Kai. When Sensei first brought us to the monastery. It’s always been the four of us, even when we got separated from the others in the first realm.”

            Jay slid off the edge and placed a reassuring hand on his brother’s shoulder. “And it will be the four of us again,” he said firmly. A tear slipped from his eye, but he didn’t care. “Whatever it takes, we’ll get him back,” he finished, turning to Zane.

            The nindroid nodded wordlessly, but his eyes shone with desperate hope.

            They were silent as the Bounty descended through the clouds. Jay temporarily lost sight of Cole as white fog billowed across the deck. The ship broke through the clouds, the ground rapidly approaching. He gripped the rail as they jostled against the rocks. Normally his sea legs (air legs? whatever) were pretty strong, but it had been months since they’d last been in the air. He was ashamed to admit it, but better to be safe than fall on your face.

            Despite dropping in unannounced, they entered Kryptarium without any difficulties. The guards were more than happy to take them to Aspheera. That was the perks of putting half the guys in the place. Still, after being locked away in the timeline that didn’t really happen, Jay couldn’t say he liked coming to the place. Not that he liked prisons to begin with, of course. They were cold and dark, and the food was bad, and he was rambling because he was really, really nervous of the prisoner that waited behind that door.

            The guard hesitated at the door, keycard hovering before the panel. “Just a warning, gentlemen,” he said, turning to the ninja. “Aspheera is one of our more…disturbing inmates. She’s always going off about revenge, laughing hysterically, or muttering to herself. I don’t know how useful she’ll be to you.”

            “We appreciate the warning,” Zane replied, “but confronting her is necessary for our mission.”

            “I guess you ninja know best,” he shrugged as he swiped the card. The doors slid open. “Take as much time as you need.”

            The walk to the cell was excruciatingly long. Their footsteps echoed off the circular metal walls. The bright fluorescent light shone coldly off the glass cell, nearly blinding Jay. He honestly wouldn’t have minded if it had—that way, he wouldn’t be able to see her.

            They stopped outside the dome. A twisted pile of dark green scales lay on the bed within. Cole rapped on the glass sharply. “Aspheera! We need to talk.”

            The lump of scales didn’t move. Then slowly, a soft brushing noise filled the air as the reptile unfolded from its coil. Aspheera glided off the bed and towards the ninja. Her tongue flicked the air, and she smiled.

            “Well, well, well,” she hissed, “if it isn’t my old enemies. Oh, but you aren’t looking so good. Tell me, is it hard not having your fire friend around?”

            Great. Hardly one sentence in and she was already trying to get a rise out of them. Zane’s expression hardened, but otherwise he didn’t let his emotions show. Cole clenched his fists but didn’t retaliate. As for himself?

            “Yeah, well, you’re just so used to being held prisoner that you’re more comfortable behind bars than out of them!” Jay shot back. “You’re the one that’s been trapped most of your life, not us.”

            “Jay!” Cole and Zane whispered angrily.

            Oops.

            Aspheera slammed her fists against the glass and roared, “Exactly! The treacherous deceiver deprived me of my freedom for centuries! Now his pathetic students are following in his footsteps. Except this time, I managed to make one of you suffer. If you’ve come to gloat, I can at least take pleasure in that.”

            “I assure you, we have not come here to gloat,” Zane said, sneakily stepping in front of Jay to hide him from view. “We have actually come to talk about said ‘fire friend.’”

            “Why should I tell you anything?” she snarled, golden eyes flashing angrily.

            He held up a glowing blue hand. “Because if you do not, I will create a spear of ice so sharp that it will pierce the glass and straight into your heart. So, I highly recommend you take the first option.”

            Aspheera’s eyes widened, and she slithered back from the glass. “Y-you wouldn’t. You’re ninja, you would never—”

            “But I am also a nindroid,” he stated matter-of-factly. “I can turn off my emotions with the flip of a switch. Terminating you would not cause me any moral distress at all.”

            Jay and Cole exchanged nervous looks. They didn’t like threatening their enemies; that was too much of a bad guy move. They did it when necessary of course, but then they usually left that to Kai or Nya…and since neither were here, Zane was stepping up to take the challenge. And Jay had to admit, he did not like seeing his brother so scary.

            Ice crystallized around Zane’s hands. “So? Have you made your decision?” he asked calmly.

            “Fine!” Aspheera yelped. “Fine, just—just put that ice away!”

            Zane beamed, and the cool glow died. “Excellent! I was hoping you would see reason.”

            The sorceress glared at him and spat, “What do you want to know?”

            “We want to know what happened to Kai,” Cole said, taking a step forward. “You didn’t kill him, did you?”

            “Of course not!” she said hotly. “I wanted him to suffer. Ending his life is too good for him!”

            “Then what did that blast do to him?”

            A smile snaked its way across Aspheera’s face. “I sent him to another realm. A realm where a powerful dark lord attacks your precious Ninjago City without end! No matter how many times your friend drives him back, he will always return. He is caught in a fruitless battle, utterly alone. He will never find peace!” she cackled.

            The ninja looked at each other, horrified. You’ve got to be kidding me! Jay mouthed to the others. Another realm?! Just how were they supposed to get there and make sure it was the right one? Even if they found Kai, they had a big bad to fight on top of that. This just kept getting better and better.

            “Well, send us there!” Jay demanded, shoving his way past Zane. “Blast us with your weird magic and take us to that realm!”

            Aspheera threw back her head and laughed, “You fool! I need my staff to do such a thing. And even if I had it, I wouldn’t help you. I would turn you all to dust!”

            “You’re going to help us, you hear me?!” Cole shouted, punching the glass. Cracks spiderwebbed from the impact point. “You’re going to get our brother back!”

            But Aspheera didn’t say anything in response. She couldn’t. She had collapsed into a fit of shrieking giggles, eyes rolling in the back of her head.

            Zane placed a hand on Cole’s shoulder. “Let’s leave, brother,” he said, shooting a glare at the snake. “She is no use to us anymore.”

            Cole’s hands remained clenched, and for a second Jay thought he was going to keep hitting the glass until he could throttle Aspheera. Then he closed his eyes and exhaled. “Fine,” he forced out.

            The three of them turned their backs on the sorceress and started walking to the exit. Her maniacal laughter bounced off the glass walls, magnifying it to a maddening degree. They started walking faster. But they could still hear her as she wheezed, “They will never—never see him again—he is alone—HAHA!”

            By the time they reached the door, their walk had turned into a run.

            Sunlight filtered through the windows of the ballet studio. Cole’s feet thumped against the pale wooden floorboards as he landed out of a grand jeté. Classical music swirled around him as he leaped into a tour en l`air. He turned in the air—once, twice—before tapping delicately on the floor again. The music faded to silence as he finished with a triple pirouette.

            “Really, Cole? That’s the best you can do?”

            Cole sighed and turned to his father. He leaned on his cane, a disapproving frown on his face. “Son, you should be able to do a triple tour en l`air by now. We’ve been practicing this routine for weeks.”

            He shrugged. “Sorry.” With his father, it was best to keep things short and simple.

            “The show is only two weeks away,” he said. “I don’t want to see subpar dancing on that stage.”

            “I know, Dad.”

            His tone grew regretful as he said, “You know how important that number is to me, Cole.”

            Cole hung his head. Of course he did—it was the number that got his father noticed by his mom. She had come up to him after the show and complimented his style. Would he want to see her show next week? Show after show, then date after date. Then Cole. They danced together so much in this very studio. Even when he was little, he remembered that the number he was practicing right now was her favorite. His father would dance it for her all the time. They were actually on their way to the ballet that featured this number when a driver T-boned them at a red light. His father’s leg was beyond repair. His mother held on for several days before she—

            “I do,” he found himself saying. “I’ll be better.”

            His father nodded. “Then let’s try again.”

            The music started again. Cole didn’t think he hated a song more in his life. But he found himself shifting to launch into a saut de basque anyway. As the music crescendoed, he twirled and jumped into the air. He spun twice, one leg bent and the other straight. His feet touched the floor—

            Something BOOMED in the distance. The ground shook so hard that Cole toppled over with a yelp. He smacked painfully onto the floorboards and groaned. The lights flickered overhead, then stilled.

            “Cole!” his father cried, clumsily limping towards him. “Cole, are you alright?”

            “Yeah Dad, I’m fine,” he grunted, rubbing his soon-to-be-bruised knee. “What do you think that was?”

            “I’m not sure. Ninjago City doesn’t get earthquakes.”

Cole stiffly got up. “Let’s see what’s up then.”

He walked to the window and peered down at the street below. He reeled back in horror. “Dad—the bridge, it’s—it’s on fire,” he gasped.

“What?” The clack of his father’s cane approached him. “What is—oh my God.”

Ninjago City had many streets and bridges that weaved among the skyscrapers. Most of them were suspended over the water, but the road next to the ballet studio happened to be built above one of the busiest metropolitan areas—where a car had smashed into a fuel truck.

Flames roared twelve feet into the air. The air shimmered noxiously. The enormous tank was flipped over, still pouring out deadly black oil. Civilians abandoned their cars in a panic as the fire crept closer. Cement cracked. The front part of the truck leaned over the side of the bridge, agonizingly dangling over the heads of dozens of screaming pedestrians.

Cole’s legs trembled, and he braced against the wall for support. His vision grew fuzzy. He was too far from his mech to help. All the ninja were. By the time they got to their base and back, the bridge would be destroyed. People would get hurt. People would die.

His eyesight cleared. He straightened, jaw set. Then it was up to him, and him alone.

“I have to go,” he said, not looking at his father. He turned around and started running for the door.

“Cole! Where are you going? You get back here or—”

The door slammed behind Cole, silencing his father’s voice. He skidded into the studio’s changing room and threw open his locker. He sent a mental thank you to Ash as he unzipped his backpack, revealing his black gi inside. When the ninja had told him that they never carried their gis with them, relying on their locker transportation system alone, the fire ninja had practically torn his hair out. “A ninja should always be ready to help,” he said. “It’s not just about stopping the bad guys.”

I’m so glad we listened to you, Cole thought as he ripped off his leotard and tights. He was also glad his father always made sure the studio was empty when the two of them practiced. They let him have it for an hour “for old time’s sake.” At least this way, he didn’t have to worry about anyone finding out his secret.

He was just about to slip on his mask when the changing room door swung open. His father froze, staring at him with wide eyes and an open mouth.

“C-Cole?” he stuttered. “You’re…you’re the Earth Ninja?”

Cole sighed. “Crap.”

            The wind whipped through the Destiny’s Bounty white sails—not that you could see the sails if you wanted to. Snow flurried around the ship so thickly that Ash couldn’t see the two-headed dragon mast from his position at the wheel. They were relying on technology alone for navigation, which he naturally hated. Maybe travelling to the infamously dangerous, distant, and freezing Wailing Alps wasn’t the best place to unlock Zane’s true potential.

            He sighed. Oh, who was he kidding. It was the perfect place to unleash an Elemental Master of Ice’s powers. He just didn’t like that it shared the name of a mountain range back in his Ninjago, where a certain ghost had made his life very difficult.

            “How much longer, Zane?” he shouted over the howling wind and creaking wood.

            “Almost done!” his brother yelled back. “Autopilot up and running…now!”

            Ash hesitantly let go of the wheel. Sure enough, the Bounty didn’t immediately veer off course. She remained steady, the wheel making slight adjustments as necessary.

            He grinned and walked to the sheltered part of the deck, giving the nindroid a high-five. “Nice. I was going crazy looking at all that snow.”

            Zane puffed out his chest and said cheerily, “Thank you. I always make sure the Bounty’s navigational systems are up to date. Could you imagine if the systems went down in a storm like this?”

            “Don’t jinx it,” Ash shuddered, though he partially shivered from the cold. Which was a weird fact in of itself; he rarely got cold. Even as a kid, before his powers awakened, he had run hotter than most people. As he trained his fire to be stronger, his resistance to low temperatures increased. He could comfortably walk outside in the negatives with only jeans and a sweatshirt on. But for some reason, this chill seeped into his bones. The wind seemed to blow right through his scarlet parka.

            He blew some fire into his hands to bring some life into them—only for nothing but a wisp of smoke to trail from his lips. Ash frowned. Okay, the cold should not be affecting his powers like this. What was going on?

            Desperate to turn his attention away from his short-circuiting powers, Ash said to Zane, “Think you could find us a safe place to land soon? This hot guy is getting a little chilly.”

            “I’m sorry to say that we will be unable to do so until the storm lessens,” Zane replied. “The Bounty’s autopilot is not so advanced as to land the ship under such severe conditions.”

            “Can’t you just plug into the ship and steer her yourself?” he asked absentmindedly.

            It was like he had asked Zane to shoot someone. He stared at Ash in shock, blue eyes almost comically wide. His hands shook.

            “N-no,” he stuttered. “I cannot do that.”

            Ash raised an eyebrow, but decided to keep playing it casual. “Sure you can. Any old port will work, right? Plug yourself in, and you should be able to access a map of the mountain’s terrain and fly us to the nearest shelter at the same time.”

            Zane just shook his head. “You don’t understand. I will not do it.”

            Ah. Zane was still scared of embracing the full potential of his robotic abilities. And if he couldn’t accept every part of himself, then he would never unlock his powers. He could never be the real him.

            “Zane,” he said softly, taking a step closer to the nindroid, “using your abilities doesn’t make you a machine, you know.”

            “But it reminds me that I’m not human,” Zane shot back. “That I’m…something else.”

            Ash smiled. “True, but you’re something amazing. You have abilities people only dream of, and you can use them for good.”

            But his brother averted his gaze and said, “I just want to have a normal life.”

            He couldn’t help but laugh then. “You’re a ninja, buddy. Normal was out of the picture a long time ago.”

            “That is not comparable.”

            “Why isn’t it?” Ash demanded. Zane glanced at him but didn’t answer. He pressed him again. “Come on, why isn’t it? Ninja, civilian, human, nindroid. Accepting your robotic side doesn’t make you any less human. It just makes you more you.”

            Zane stepped back from him and faced the monitors. “I’m sorry, Ash,” he said. “It’s not as simple as you think it is.”

            Ash was about to argue it was exactly as simple as that when something hit the side of their ship. The two ninja cried out as they stumbled and nearly fell flat on their faces. The ship groaned and listed to port, but slowly readjusted itself. They were still in the air.

            “What was that?” Ash said, looking over at Zane worriedly.

            The nindroid shook his head, mystified. “I do not know. We did not run into anything, and we have no surveillance cameras on the ship. We can only hope that whatever hit us, doesn’t do so again.”

            Right on cue, something struck their starboard side. The Bounty swayed dangerously to the right. Ash and Zane yelped as they started sliding off the deck. He managed to grab a post while Zane whipped out two arrows and stabbed them into the deck. They dangled precariously for a few seconds before the ship righted itself with an awful creaking noise. Ash smacked into the deck with a whump.

            “We need to get out of here,” he said, rushing over to the wheel. He bit back a curse as he abandoned the covered aft of the ship. The temperature seemed to have plummeted ten degrees. He shook off the numbing cold and ordered, “Zane, turn off the autopilot! We need to take evasive maneuvers.”

            Zane nodded and pressed a button. The wheel slackened in his hands. Ash gripped it tightly and faced the storm. Nothing met him but a sea of whirling white flakes. For all he knew, a mountain could be right in front of their prow.

He swore. “Shit! I still can’t see anything. Zane, you’ve got to take over the ship’s systems. We’ve been lucky with the projectiles; the next one could hit our engine.”

Zane blanched. “I already told you. I will not do that.”

“We don’t have time for this!” Ash growled, whirling to face the ninja. “I know it makes you uncomfortable, but if you don’t do this, we’re going to crash!”

His lips trembled as he said, “I-I’m sorry. It’s just—I’ve never—”

            “It doesn’t matter that you’ve never done it before, okay?!” he shouted, pointing angrily at him. Why was he so angry? “We’re talking about our lives here. If you don’t do this right now, we’re going to die.” He shouldn’t be this angry at his brother.

            “I can’t—”

            Something smashed into their thrusters. The explosion rocked the ship like a splash to a kid’s toy in the bathtub. The ninja lost their footing entirely this time and fell. Even through the blinding snow Ash could see the thick, black smoke.

            Then the Bounty started to fall.

            They screamed as the ship dropped, clinging to the deck for dear life as the wind threatened to carry them off. Ash couldn’t even feel the cold above the rush of panicky adrenaline. He knew there was a high probability they would crash into the mountain and explode on impact, but he’d rather go down in flames than slowly perish in the snow. 

            The ship slammed into a snowdrift. It skidded against the snow until it dashed against the mountainside. The Bounty’s fore splintered to pieces, and jagged rocks pierced her hull. The impact sent Ash flying out of the ship. Dizzying flurries of white flooded his vision as he spun through the air. He landed on a mound of snow twenty feet away, but with the storm it might as well have been a hundred. Snow billowed around him, transforming his surroundings into a cold, empty space.

            And the cold. First Master, the cold. It bit into his skin like his parka didn’t even exist. Millions of icy needles numbing his fingers and toes and freezing his limbs. Turning his mind as sluggish as the snowdrifts around him. Where…where was the Bounty? He didn’t know. Where was Zane? He needed to…to apologize. For what? For yelling at him, right. But he had to find him first. How could he find him?

            A flare. Yeah, that could work. Ash screwed his face in concentration and thrust his hand into the sky. The most pathetic excuse for a flare weakly sputtered from his hand. He lowered his hand and pointed at it sternly. “Bad hand,” he muttered deliriously, “you need to do better.”

            He crawled through the snow, not sure where he was going but just knowing he needed to move. Something about keeping on the move to stay warm…but why aren’t I warm? he complained. Where is my fire?

            His hand grasped something hard and black. He gasped—it was Zane’s boot! He looked up with a grin. “Zane buddy, I found you! Or did you find me? Maaaaaaan, am I glad to see you—did you get taller?”

            Ash’s vision slowly cleared. What he had grabbed was not, in fact, Zane’s boot. It was a foot. A foot with sharp, curved toenails. An enormous foot connected to a furry white leg, connected to a massive, hulking torso, connected to a head with a smushed snout and gleaming white fangs. It held a boulder in its black paw.

            The white-furred monster stooped down and roared in Ash’s face.

            “Hmmm,” he hummed, “you are not Zane.”

            Then he passed out.

Chapter Text

            Zane’s hand burst through the snowdrift. He heaved himself out of the white mound and took a deep, shuddering breath. He instantly choked on the snowflakes whirling around him. After a fit of coughing and gasping, he rubbed the snow from his eyes and proceeded to analyze just how bad their situation was. Besides being horribly cold, he was undamaged. That was good. The Destiny’s Bounty? Crashed, and he was unable to determine its current state with this storm. He couldn’t even see two feet in front of him, much less the ship. Not optimal. And Ash?

            Panic exploded in his chest as he realized that Ash was nowhere in sight. He frantically patted the snow around him, hoping to spot a tuft of hair or a scrap of red gi. Humans could only survive fifteen minutes buried under snow until their bodies started shutting down. He had to find Ash. He could not fail.

            “Ash!” he shouted, though the wind stole his voice, making it sound no louder than a whisper. “Ash, where are you? Give me a sign!”

            A streak of fire flashed through the sky. However, it was hardly bigger than an average flare, and quickly lost its battle against the fierce snow. But it was enough for Zane. He zoomed in on the spot it came from, tightened his parka, and slowly pushed against the wind towards his friend.

            It felt like he would never reach Ash. His fingers and toes were already numb, and the wind threatened to throw him to the ground each time he took a step. He moved stiffly, like ice was crystallizing on his body. Which is delightfully ironic, he noted sourly.

            And then he saw it—a smear of red collapsed on the snow. Zane’s heart soared. “Ash!” he cried, running as fast as he could in the heavy snow. “I’m coming. Hold on!”

            Something massive and white—that clearly was not snow—moved in front of Ash, blocking him from view. Zane halted. What…? He peered at the mass through the madly twirling snow. It was a creature of some kind, a creature with sloping limbs and thick fur that rippled in the wind. He could not make out any further details.

            Before Zane could decide his next move, the beast stooped down. With a chill, he realized it was reaching for Ash, who lay unmoving on the ground. Utterly defenseless.

            No time to think. It was time to act.

            He turned off his receptors. Instantly, the iciness and numbness vanished from his body, allowing his limbs to move freely. The cold beat uselessly on his unfeeling skin. He whipped his bow off his back and fitted an arrow to the string. After calculating for wind resistance, he fired.

            The arrow lodged itself in the creature’s back. It roared in agony and whirled on Zane in anger. It bared its fangs and thundered towards him on all fours, saliva dripping from its black maw. Zane didn’t move until the beast was less than a foot away from him—and then he jumped. He ran across its back and leaped off to land right next to Ash. His hands cradled his friend’s unconscious form. He slung him over his right shoulder and started sprinting away from the monster.

            His systems scanned the mountain for a cave they could find shelter in. It locked onto one less than a hundred feet from them. Such a small distance that would have been so easy to traverse under different conditions.

            A roar echoed behind him—a roar that sounded different from the one he heard previously. Zane risked a glance behind him. The beast stood on its legs, sharp fangs exposed as its bellow thundered down the mountain. And then there was an answer. One throaty roar boomed after another until Zane lost count. More masses of white started closing in on them. His core pulsed in panic. He adjusted his grip on Ash and quickened his pace.

            FORTY FEET AHEAD, his systems flashed across his optics. THIRTY-FIVE FEET AHEAD.

            Unacceptable, Zane thought. I need to be faster. He transferred all excess power into his legs. They sparked with electricity before churning through the snow so fast he nearly lost his balance. Clumps of snow flew behind him as he zoomed through the fluffy white banks. TWENTY FEET. FIFTEEN FEET.

            But the monsters had caught up to him. One made a grab for him with its enormous paw. He jabbed an arrow into its hand, and it recoiled with a howl. Another swiped from above, and he barely ducked out of the way.

            TEN FEET. Now Zane could see the cave. An empty dark hole had never looked so welcoming. He still needed a way to shake the beasts off his tail though.

            Thinking fast, he whipped a shuriken off his belt. His target systems scanned the boulders around the cave before pinpointing the exact place he needed to strike. He threw.

The shuriken spun through the air before cracking against a seemingly innocent rock. It plunked soundlessly against the snow. An ominous rumble sounded through the mountain. One by one, the boulders began to fall. Zane launched over the rapidly growing rock wall, a boulder dropping dangerously close to Ash’s head. The creatures’ infuriated roars were cut off by the thud of the last boulder slamming into place. Darkness swallowed the ninja.

Zane’s eyes glowed, and blue light washed over their portion of the cave. He carefully placed a shivering Ash on the icy rock. The fire ninja was unnaturally pale, and his lips were turning blue. Zane quickly swung off his parka and bundled it around him like a blanket. That was the best he could do for now. The only way to treat Ash would be to get him off this mountain.

He slid down to the ground with a sigh, finally allowing himself a moment to breathe. An unnecessary action, but a comforting one nonetheless. Their situation was quite bad. The Destiny’s Bounty was likely damaged beyond repair. He couldn’t call the others, as the “NO SERVICE” sign annoyingly said when he tried to. And of course, a horde of monsters suited perfectly for this terrain prowled outside their pitiful shelter.

And Ash…if he didn’t get Ash out of here soon, he was going to die. All because he refused to acknowledge the fact he was not human.

Of course, Ash’s logic was sound. Using his technology was not going to automatically make him a—a robot. If he had just gotten over his fears, they would not be in this mess. Yet he was still so scared. However illogical it was, he could not change his emotions.

But he had just operated at hundred percent, hadn’t he? He had done what his systems suggested instead of ignoring them like he usually did. And he did not feel the worse for it. As a matter of fact, this was the best he felt in years. His core thrummed in his chest with new life. Currents of electricity flowed through his circuits so fast and hot it felt more like fire. He had never felt more alive.

Maybe…maybe this was Ash had been trying to tell him all along?

A rumble groaned from behind Zane. He whirled to the unsteady rock wall. Smaller rocks tumbled down as the boulders shifted. He did not need his systems to tell him that the monsters on the other side were pulling apart their barrier. Their intelligence may be low, but they were clearly not stupid. It was only a matter of time before they broke through.

He clenched his fists and readied himself for the inevitable fight. His odds of winning were extraordinarily low, but he was going to fight as long as his core could hold out. Because above all else, nindroid or human, he was a protector.

More boulders disappeared, letting in the storm and the beasts’ snarls. Zane’s gi flapped in the frigid wind as snow flurried around him. Ash let out a quiet whimper. Cold fury blazed in his core.

“You will not hurt my friend!” he shouted, raising his shurikens. “I am not holding back anymore. I KNOW WHO I AM!”

A shockwave of ice-white light exploded from his body, knocking the rock wall to smithereens. The beasts stumbled back from the force of the blast. They lowered their arms and grunted in confusion, staring at their radically changed opponent.

Zane felt cold. Which made no sense—his sensory receptors were turned off. Yet the cold shot through him nonetheless, reverberating from his core. However, it did not make him shiver or turn numb. This cold was refreshing, the kind that gave you clarity after being in a stuffy hot room for too long. He understood the elemental nature of ice now: it was hard, clear, and unmoving. He was the vessel of ice.

He looked down at his hands. They had turned into solid ice—cold, clear ice. A winter-blue glow emanated from them. He did not need a mirror to know that the rest of his body looked the same.

“Fascinating,” he murmured. He raised a hand and experimentally called upon the well of power within him that was begging to be used. A blast of frigid white light burst from his hand and froze one creature solid. The other beasts shrieked in surprise.

Zane smiled, his blue aura sharpening to a flare. “As I said, I will not be holding back.”

He sprinted into the storm. One beast slammed its paws onto the ground in front of him. Puffs of ice shot from Zane’s feet, and he nimbly flew over the monster’s head. His fingers grazed against its back, turning it into an ice sculpture. Three beasts charged towards him. With a flick of his hand, they froze in their tracks. Ha! Now my puns can become a reality, he chuckled.

Something struck the side of his face. Zane glanced curiously up at the beast responsible. It stared at him stupidly, shocked its punch had no effect. He raised his hand. “My turn.”

He leapt into the air, a jagged chunk of ice forming around his fist. It slammed into the creature’s jaw, knocking out several fangs. It collapsed onto the snow without another sound. Zane grabbed the shurikens from his belt. They crystallized instantly in his chilly grip. He flung them at another group of monsters. The creatures yelped in alarm as ice crackled over their fur, but their screams abruptly died as their mouths froze.

An idea formed in Zane’s head. What else could he transfer his powers to? He unslung his bow. Frost coated it now, but miraculously—or by his will—the string remained unharmed. An icy arrow formed in his hands, and he fitted it to the string. He fired. And, despite the sharp air and swirling snow, he thought it was the best shot he ever took.

            The arrow whistled through the piercing air. It struck a beast in the chest, freezing it on impact. The others turned on him with angry snarls—but there were not many of them left now. He ran forward to meet them, another arrow already crystallizing in his hands. He slid under one creature and fired into its back. While the other two were still wondering where he had gone, he released a barrage of arrows, and two more statues joined his snowy garden.

            Zane stood. He should be exhausted, but elemental energy still coursed through his circuits. He couldn’t stop grinning. I think I’m an adrenaline junkie, he mused.

            A furry paw grabbed him around the waist and lifted him into the air. The final beast glowered at him before unleashing a roar directly into his face.

            But Zane was not worried at all. “That was a very scary roar,” he said. “Well done. Want to hear mine?”

            He opened his mouth and blew. White mist flowed from his mouth and dusted the monster’s snout. Ice coated its face and rapidly spread across its body. Zane dropped out of the beast’s frozen grip and looked up at its face. Under the glimmering ice, it looked comically surprised.

            Zane gazed around him. Over a dozen ice sculptures surrounded him, quickly becoming lost in the piling snow. The creatures that had forced him to run for his life less than thirty minutes ago had taken barely any effort to defeat. It was exhilarating.

            He ran his hands across his arms and face. He was still as icy as the statues around him. I suspect this isn’t permanent, but I wonder how long it will last…maybe Ash will know? Zane gasped in horror and dashed to the cave. Oh, no—Ash!

            But as it turned out, he had nothing to worry about. A dome of ice surrounded Ash, who still lay asleep. The ice was thin enough so it wasn’t horribly freezing, but thick enough to withstand the stormy winds.

            Zane smiled. It must have formed when he unleashed that blast. Even in his subconscious, protecting his friends was his primary purpose.

            He turned back to the storm. They still needed to get off this mountain. That dome bought Ash some time, but not a lot. It was time to determine the extent of his true potential.

            He left the cave’s shelter. Snow gusted around him, sticking to his icy skin. It turned his surroundings into a formless white canvas. But snow was nothing more than tiny particles of ice crystals. As the Elemental Master of ice, that meant…

            “Snow is mine to control,” he murmured.

            Zane stepped forward. The snow parted around him, exposing the rock underneath. The wind still whistled in his ears, but not even a snowflake touched him. Good, he thought, but I need more. He raised a hand. The snow froze, absolutely still though the wind churned and howled.

He flicked his hand. The snow scattered, drifts disappearing and flakes spiraling to the farthest corners of the mountain. By the time Zane was done, there was a fifty-foot radius of snow-free mountain. Beyond it, the snow whirled as fierce as ever.

The Destiny’s Bounty sat less than twenty feet away from him. In two pieces, engines crushed, systems sparking, but mostly intact. He rushed over to it in glee. I can make this work. I can get us home.

            He got to work.

            “C-Cole? You’re the Earth Ninja?”

            Cole sighed. “Crap.”

            His father’s shock quickly morphed into anger. “That’s it? That’s all you have to say? Explain yourself, son!” he demanded.

            “What is there to explain? I was recruited as the Earth Ninja almost two years ago, and have been fighting Garmadon and his forces ever since. That’s it. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have people to save.”

            He made for the door, but his father grabbed his arm. Cole could have easily broken out of his grip, but he stayed in place. Best he let him get his spiel out now. With his father’s stubbornness, he would try to follow him and only end up getting himself hurt.

            “You really think I’ll let you out back there?” his father said, aghast. “Now that I know that my only son is putting his life in danger every single week, I’m never letting you out of my sight again. You’re staying here.”

            Cole yanked out of his grip with a scowl. “But I have to do this, Dad.”

            “You don’t have to do anything! You’re just a kid, you shouldn’t be doing stupidly dangerous antics like this—”

            “I don’t have to do anything?” he said, clenching his fists. Usually Cole was an easygoing guy. That was even his “role” in the ninja—the laidback Earth Ninja who liked to listen to tunes. But he was tired of hiding his emotions, tired of going with the flow, tired of doing what his father always wanted him to do.

            Something inside him snapped.

            “No, Dad,” he said coldly. “I always have to do something. For you. I practice my ass off, go to countless showcases, listen to your unending criticism. I don’t want to dance. I want to be a DJ. I want to be a ninja. I want to protect the city because I can. Mom always said there was a reason for my superstrength! Well, this is it!” He gestured to his gi, fully aware his voice had risen to a shout. “And nothing you say or do can stop me from going out there and helping those people, Dad. Not anymore.”

            He stared at his father, chest heaving. It felt like something was buzzing underneath his skin. Finally saying his true feelings out loud was terrifying and exhilarating all at once. Regardless of what his father said next, he knew that he would be living for himself now. Not for anyone else.

            His father stared at him, a storm of emotions on his face. They all passed in an instant, and understanding finally dawned. He placed a slightly shaky hand on Cole’s shoulder.

            “Alright, Cole,” he whispered, “I won’t stop you. This is what you want. Go.”

            Cole blinked. “Just—just like that?”

            His father gave him a watery smile and said, “Just like that. I knew dancing was a burden for you, but I thought…I thought if I pushed you hard enough, you would come to love it the way I do. I thought you needed something to focus on after your mother’s death.” He squeezed his shoulder. “But I was wrong to do that. You’ve been doing just fine on your own. I’ve been the one making things worse for you. So go, Cole.” His hand fell, his smile looking more and more pained. “I’m sorry. I won’t hold you back from your true potential any longer.”

            Cole stared at his father; at the small, sad man with a cane hanging limply in his grip. This is what he had wanted, right? He tugged on his mask and placed a hand on the door—

            And before he knew it he was turning back around and hugging his father like he would never let him go. “I’m sorry too, Dad,” he said, voice cracking with emotion. “I should’ve told you how I really felt from the beginning.”

            “Well, I didn’t exactly make it easy for you,” his dad admitted.

            Cole laughed then, and he stepped back from the hug. “Maybe.” He opened the door. “I promise we’ll talk more later.”

            His dad nodded and smiled back—a true, happy smile this time. “I look forward to it. Now go out there and save those people, Earth Ninja.”

            He didn’t need telling twice. Cole skidded out the door and dashed towards the window at the end of the hall. No time for stairs. He charged through the window at full speed, the glass shattering as he crashed into it. The wind whipped through his hair as he fell into a freefall, and he closed his eyes, a smile on his face. His dad finally understood who he was, and really, Cole did too. He didn’t realize how much he had needed to admit it as much as his dad needed to hear it.

He was free. Free from dancing, free to finally be himself.

            Cole tucked and rolled onto the asphalt, glass tinkling on his shoulders. It fell off him in a spray of light as he raced to the bridge. His heart jumped into his throat as the bus lurched with a dangerous groan, metal screeching against the asphalt. Even from down here he could hear the people trapped inside scream.

            He didn’t care that he didn’t have his mech, and he didn’t care that his superstrength definitely couldn’t withstand the weight of a ten-ton bus. Because he knew he was capable of saving those people without any of that.

            The bus fell, and a pair of hands caught it.

            Cole stared in wonder. He had caught it…and yet, it wasn’t really him that did. Two hands of rock jutted from the earth, holding the bus in their massive grip. He could sense the shape and even the weight of the vehicle, but the earth did all the heavy lifting for him. It was an extension of him.

            He looked down at his own hands and gasped. They were covered in rock—or had they turned into rock? He patted his chest, arms, face—it was like touching a mountain. A closer look revealed bright yellow-orange magma churning underneath his stony skin. Lava? That was just molten rock, right? But he didn’t feel hot at all…he felt solid, but not so heavy as to be slow. Just that nothing would move him unless he wanted to.

            The confused screams of the people still inside yanked Cole back to reality. He carefully lowered the bus to the asphalt, withdrawing the earthy hands to a safe distance. Civilians pushed and shoved their way into the safety of the streets. Some glanced back at Cole in amazement—even fear—but no one came over to thank him.

            Not that he minded. He was too transfixed on testing his new powers anyway. He closed his fists. The earth copied his movement. He did some jazz hands. The other hands did the same, dust trailing from the enormous fingers as they shook.

            He cracked a grin. “Cool.”

            The bridge released an ominous rumble. Cole’s grin dropped from his face as the structure quaked. Cracks spread up the base and down the road, running much further from the initial site of the crash. Cars zoomed across the cracks, blissfully unaware of the danger. The bridge groaned again. This time, the civilians heard it, and they looked up in stunned horror.

            Cole thrust the earth hands upward just as a portion of the bridge collapsed. He grunted as tons of solid asphalt smacked into his grip. But he just couldn’t let it drop; the bus sat right below it. He couldn’t imagine how big an explosion like that would be.

            It was fine, it was fine. He could put the broken asphalt right over there—

            Screams split the air. Cole whipped his head around and blanched. Pieces of the bridge were crumbling off, narrowly avoiding crushing the heads of terrified civilians underneath. The earth sensed his panic, and another hand of dirt and stone formed from thin air. It flew off to catch the debris that would have buried a food truck.

            Despite now being made of stone, he could still feel the strain of summoning so much earth while carrying so much weight. Lava dripped down his face and arms as a substitute for sweat. The shrieks and cries of people filled his ears. The fire on the bridge raged on, smoke burning his nostrils. More cracking stone told him he had only a few seconds before even more of the bridge collapsed.

            “It’s too much,” he gasped, “it’s too much. I have to find balance.”

            He closed his eyes. A memory flashed before him—of his mother and father dancing. They moved in sync, following the beat of the music while simultaneously following each other. A smile glowed across his face, and he opened his eyes.

            The rest of the bridge fell, but Cole was ready. Several chunks of rock formed beside him. He waved his arms, and they shot towards the dropping cement. They caught it just before it could drop on a crowd of screaming passersby. The two hands he had summoned previously discarded their load and grabbed the pile of rock. They crushed it into dust.

            The asphalt below him shone briefly before ripping out of the ground and rising into the air. He flew towards the bridge, a comet of rock and magma. The dust followed him, and with a smooth movement of his arms, it fell onto the flames, smothering them out.

            Cement continued to fall, and with it cars and people. But with a spin, a stamp of his feet, a flick of the wrist, the earth caught them and carried them to safety. All the while pillars of rock pushed through the sidewalks and grew up the sides of the bridge that was still intact, stabilizing it.

           Cole eventually realized he was almost dancing. It wasn’t ballet, but he wasn’t blindly waving his arms around either. There was a flow to his powers that he relished. And then he understood: he didn’t really hate dancing. He just hated how much he had let it control his life. But the art itself was a part of him, just like his music was.

           Soon, the screams stopped, and the bridge no longer groaned. The stench of smoke was all that was left of the fires. As Cole floated back down, the rocky hands crumbled into the earth. His face was slick with sweat, and with a start, he realized his body was back to flesh and blood.

           Inexplicably, his comms were still intact. He pressed it.

          “Guys,” he said, a ridiculously huge grin on his face, “you won’t believe what just happened.”

            The thump-thump-thump of whizzing helicopter blades broke the natural chirps and growls of the jungle. Prey and predator alike dashed to safety as an enormous vehicle landed on the leaf-strewn forest floor. All in all, the scene looked rather ridiculous: a shark-shaped helicopter surrounded by vines and rubber trees. But you wouldn’t dare say that to the face of the man who stepped out of it.

            Garmadon studied the ruins before him. It resembled a temple, with worn stairs leading to a smaller, square-shaped structure. But it was impossible to tell of any further details, as moss and vines obscured them from view.

            “D-do you want us to go in with you, sir?” one of his henchmen squeaked.

            He rolled his eyes. “No. The last thing I want is for our new allies to judge me by your quivering, stupid faces.”

            “Understandable, sir.”

            Garmadon rolled his shoulders before beginning the climb. It was relatively short—too short, as a matter of fact. He blinked, and he was already inside the temple. It was refreshingly cool after the humidity of the jungle. His Oni eyes penetrated the darkness, allowing him to see the stunning carvings hidden outside. Naturally, they all featured the very things he was about to release.

            Was he…scared? He snorted at the very idea. The “Quiet One” believed he could do this, so why was he doubting himself?  

“I’m Lord fucking Garmadon!” he shouted. “You think this creepy old temple can scare me?”

            His voice echoed in the darkness. The vines outside shifted in the quiet breeze. He swallowed. Let’s just get this over with.

            He scanned the walls. According to the Quiet One’s message, there should be a pressure plate right…there! He walked over to it, and before he could stop to ask if this was really the smartest thing to do, he pressed it.

            The temple groaned as centuries-old mechanics were brought back to life. Stone grinded against stone as a portion of the wall slowly but surely lifted. Not even Garmadon’s eyes could see into the blackness that loomed in front of him. Oh, but he could certainly smell what was in there. He turned away with a retch, the stench of rotting animals and feces overwhelming. I’m gonna barf, I’m gonna barf, Garmadon please don’t ruin your first impression with a spectacle of vomiting.

            And then a soft, brushing noise came from the darkness. Like someone slowly rubbing their hands together. Hissing filled the temple, hundreds of tongues eagerly tasting the scent of their intruder. Garmadon forced himself to brave the smell as he raised himself to his full height. If there’s anything every race of creature could understand, it was strength.

            He saw the eyes first. A pair of slitted, magenta eyes that glowed in the stifling darkness. Curious, cautious, cold eyes. They approached Garmadon, and the meager rays of the sun outside illuminated his body.

            The Serpentine towered over Garmadon. His dark purple scales blended seamlessly into the blackness around him. A faded gem rested on his inky breastplate. His long neck twined this way and that, taking in the temple before lowering to gaze at Garmadon.

            “Who are you who rescued us from our imprisonment?” the snake hissed.

            As much as it humiliated him, Garmadon bowed. Always show respect for ancient powers, right? “I am Lord Garmadon,” he answered, “and I have a proposition for you, King Pythor: revenge on the humans, the ones who imprisoned you all those years ago.”

            “Revenge?” another voice rasped from the darkness.

            Slithering filled Garmadon’s ears, and another Serpentine joined Pythor. Her scales were of an emerald sheen, with a golden collar resting on her neck. Her hood caressed Pythor in a sign of affection, but her golden-orange eyes burned with hunger.

           “Please,” Queen Aspheera crooned, “tell me more about this proposition.”

Chapter Text

            Cole was currently suffering through the worse state known to ninja: being terribly hungry but also too nervous to eat. He shifted the rice with his chopsticks before reluctantly shoving them into his mouth. As he chewed, his gaze traveled over the people sitting around the low table.

            Jay and Zane weren’t faring much better. Unlike Cole, his best friend had shoveled all his food into his mouth as fast as possible—though if the green tint of his cheeks were anything to go by, he had eaten too much too fast. Zane was methodically eating one bite at a time, expression perfectly calm, but he too anxiously watched the others.

            It looked like any other dinner night: quiet and depressing. Lloyd morosely picked at his food, and Wu sipped his tea and soup, but Nya…she wasn’t eating as aggressively as she usually did. She was always the first one to leave the table, impatient to “get back to training.” But now she ate calmly, slowly, watching them from the corners of her hard brown eyes.

            Cole gulped. They hadn’t been acting too suspicious, right? Sure, they had been isolating themselves the past few days, researching ways to travel to other realms and determine which one Kai was in. A sneaky perusal through Wu’s room revealed he was all out of Traveler’s Tea. That left dragons, and none of them had a clue to where any might be. Which meant they had to take the Destiny’s Bounty out for an unknown period of time, which meant the others were definitely going to notice their absence. Hence their secret departure from the monastery tomorrow, and Cole was pretty sure the note they had written was going to infuriate more than comfort the others.

            We just have to get through dinner, and we’re home free, he thought, swallowing his fried shrimp with difficulty. We can do that, right?

            “You know,” Nya said suddenly, making Jay start in alarm, “I was thinking of taking the Bounty out for a spin tomorrow. It’s been a while since we’ve flown her. Can’t let the engines get rusty, right?”

            Zane’s eyes widened imperceptibly. Jay’s cheeks had shifted from green to shock-white. Cole, for his part, stammered out, “Oh, w-we don’t need to do that. I’m sure she’s still in tip-top shape!”

            “Sorry Cole, but you don’t know machines as well as I do. She needs to fly again—unless she’s already been taken out?” She turned to him, eyes flashing. Cole shrank in his seat.

            “She hasn’t,” he muttered.

            Nya grinned sharply. “That’s what I thought. Then if it’s alright with you, I’m going to set sail tomorrow.”

            “You can’t do that!” Jay burst out.

            Cole could’ve punched him. But it was too late. Nya whirled to face him, and asked in a tone as sweet as honey, “And why is that?”

            “Because—because—” Jay looked desperately between Cole, Zane, and Nya. Cole frantically shook his head, mouthing, If you mess this up now I’ll kill you.

            But not even a death threat was enough to stop Jay’s mouth. He finally exploded, “Because Cole, Zane, and I are! We’re going to use it to find a dragon to find Kai! Who’s definitelynodoubtaboutit still alive!”

            “Jay!” Cole cried, slamming his hands on the table and accidentally cracking the wood. “You are such a motormouth!”

            “I’m sorry I’m sorry!”

            The smugness drained from Nya’s face. Wu dropped his spoon, and soup splashed over the table. Lloyd looked up from his food, a flicker of hope shining in his eyes.

            “I think,” Wu said quietly, “you three need to explain yourselves.”

            They looked at each other hopelessly, but they didn’t have much of a choice. Zane took a deep breath before detailing everything they had been up to the past few days: starting with his dream of Kai in another Ninjago, their visit to Aspheera, and then their plan to search for dragons for realm traversal. Nya, Wu, and Lloyd listened in rapt silence, though Nya’s fingers dug into the table when Zane mentioned Aspheera.

            “So you took the Bounty to visit that fucking snake?” she demanded. “And you left her in one piece?”

            “That’s not what we do, Nya,” Cole said softly.

            She banged her fist on the table. “Then maybe it’s time we change the game.”

            “Come on, it doesn’t matter now!” Jay butted in anxiously. “At least she told us where Kai is.”

            “And what if she’s lying?!”

            “Ohhhh, trust me, Zane made sure she wasn’t.”

            “What does that mean—”

            Lloyd’s quiet voice broke through the argument. “Why didn’t you guys tell us Kai was alive?”

            The silence dropped like a bomb. All the frustration left Nya’s face, and she squeezed Lloyd’s shoulder comfortingly. She shot them a weak glare, though her eyes reflected more pain than anger. How could you not tell us?

            To Cole’s relief, Zane answered Lloyd. “Because we wanted to make sure before informing you,” he said. “We did not want to raise your hopes only to disappoint you. Not when you are already…emotionally compromised.”

            “Could’ve worded that a little better, buddy,” Jay muttered.

            Lloyd pushed on, ignoring Jay. “But Aspheera told you Kai was alive. And you were still going to leave us behind?” Anger started seeping into his voice. “He’s my brother too. If he’s out there, we should all be looking for him! As a team!”

            “And some team we’ve been lately!” Cole snapped before he could stop himself. “Nya trains from sunrise ‘til sunset, Sensei sits alone in his room all day, and you—”

            “What?” Lloyd hissed, narrowing his eyes. “Go on, Cole. What have I been doing wrong?”

            SLAM! The sound of wood smacking against stone broke the argument before it could devolve into a physical fight. Cole and Lloyd’s mouth snapped shut. They guiltily turned to face Wu, whose wrinkled hand clenched his bamboo staff. His gaze was as hard as flint.

            “Everyone, compose yourselves. This fighting is unbecoming of a ninja,” he said coldly.

            They looked down in shame. Cole was sharply reminded of old times, when Wu used to admonish them for their laziness…except old times used to be so much simpler.

            Wu continued, “I know it has been hard lately, trying to be ninja without Kai in our lives. But it is no excuse to be snapping at each other’s throats when we are a team. More than that, we are a family.”

As he spoke, his eyes roved over each and every one of them. None of them could hold his gaze for more than a few seconds—none of them except Cole, who coolly stared back at him. He wasn’t proud of the way he shouted at Lloyd, but he meant what he said about Wu. Their sensei hadn’t been there for them when they needed him most. Maybe it was because he had been with Wu the longest, maybe it was because he raised him (still weird to think about that), but Cole wasn’t afraid to let him know when he had been in the wrong too.

Wu must have read the judgement in his eyes, because he eventually dropped his gaze and sighed. “But I should have done a better job guiding you through this difficult time. I failed to do so when Zane passed, and I failed to do so now. A sensei cannot be so absorbed in his own grief that he forgets about his students hurting around him.”

They looked up at Wu in surprise. His apologies weren’t a rarity, but he seldom admitted when he was wrong.

“It is time, though, for a new mission,” their sensei said, his tone hardening. “You must travel to the realm Kai is in and bring him home. I will remain in the monastery; someone must stay behind for Pixal and help her protect Ninjago. And do not concern yourselves with hunting down a dragon. I have a map that shows the location of some Traveler’s Tea.”

Wu laced his wrinkled fingers together and rested them on the table. “I have no idea what dangers await you in the realm Kai is in, nor what has become of him in that time. You must be on your guard. You must stay sharp. You must trust each other.” He finished his speech by staring firmly at them.

Cole looked around the table. Jay and Zane glanced at him nervously before switching their gaze to the others. Nya’s eyes bore into her food, as if she wanted to pulverize it. If he didn’t know any better, he would’ve thought she was the master of fire by the determination and anger flickering in her eyes. Lloyd’s face reflected Nya’s resolve, but no fury blazed in his eyes. His sadness had crystallized into coldness.

Well, Cole thought, this should be fun.

            Once again, Ash woke up in the med bay with no idea how he got there. He shifted in the soft bed with a groan, embarrassment burning his chest. I have got to stop doing that, he thought.

            Although he had no idea how he landed in these circumstances, he had to admit it was very pleasant. Cold no longer wracked his body. His clothes were nice and dry. Waves of pleasant warmth radiated from two small heaters next to the bed. All he needed was a cup of tea, and he could have laid there the rest of the day.

            A frown tugged at Ash’s lips. No matter how relaxed he was, the memory of that unbearable cold kept resurfacing. He could still get cold, he wasn’t immune to it, but he had never felt something so soul-piercing as he had on that mountain. If his powers were gone, maybe, but they were back to full strength…although they did give him the middle finger on the Bounty and decided not to work.

            Ash growled and rubbed his eyes in frustration. Why couldn’t anything be easy for him?!

            As he lay there cursing those stupid scribes in the Cloud Kingdom, a more logical train of thought leaked into his mind. How was he back in the ninja base? Last he remembered, the Bounty had crashed and Zane…

            He shot up with a gasp. Zane! Was he alright? He probably was, considering Ash was in the med bay and he wasn’t, but—but what if the others tracked the ship down and all they could find was him and Zane was—

            Before he could finish that awful thought, he swung his legs out of bed to check on his brother himself. Naturally, he planted face-first on the floor.

            “Guess I’m still a little numb,” he said, voice muffled.

            Ash dragged himself off the floor, gripping the bed for purchase as he fought against his trembling muscles to remain upright. With a start, he realized he wasn’t wearing his normal gi. Once again, the plain grey gi hung loose around his frame. He shouldn’t be surprised, his clothes had probably been frozen over, but—his eyes widened. If someone changed him out of his gi, then that meant they must have seen the bright red scales slowly crawling across his chest and back and—oh no.

            He frantically stumbled over to the mirror in the tent. His trembling hands yanked off his top and let it fall to the floor. He was almost too scared to look at his reflection, but he had to know.

            A frightened young man with bedhead stared back at him. Ash would’ve died in shame at a reflection like that a month ago, but he was well past the point of caring about his appearance.

            His eyes flicked down to his chest—which was thankfully, miraculously, scale-free. Relief rushed over him like a cool wave. He exhaled, all the tension from his muscles disappearing. Finally, destiny had thrown him a bone.

Naturally, though, questions quickly began ruining his moment of peace. Why had the scales disappeared? They had been steadily multiplying the past week; it made no sense that they randomly blipped from existence. Were they connected to his powers? Is that why when his fire sputtered out, they vanished as well?

Ash experimentally summoned a small flame in his right palm. The fire came easily, naturally. Like there had never been any issue in the first place. He stared intensely at his reflection, dreading for the shine of scales to appear. If the two were linked, then this was going to become a serious issue.

And…nothing. His tan chest remained void of scales. He let the fire die out.

“Well,” he said, “I have no fucking clue what’s going on with me.”

He sighed and stooped down to put back on his shirt. Another problem for another day. He had to see if his friends were okay.

Ash stepped out of the med tent. Unlike last time, the ninja were not huddled outside waiting for him. In fact, they weren’t even inside the warehouse. He raised an eyebrow. They wouldn’t just leave him alone, right…?

A chorus of cheers rang faintly from outside. Now what’s going on out there? he wondered. He hobbled out of the base doors and to the docks. The sun was just beginning to dip into the sea, sending brilliant flashes of orange and pink across the fading blue sky. He blinked in surprise. Shit, was I really out that long?

The others didn’t hear his footsteps. Their attention was solely fixated on something in front of them. “Come on Zane, do it again!” Kai cheered.

“Alright, alright,” the nindroid said, almost bashfully. “But this must be the last time. You’ve been making me do this for over an hour.”

“Yeah, because it’s awesome!”

Ash smiled. Zane was okay. That was good. But what were they all so excited about?

            Nya’s water strider, which was perched on the dock, clambered to its spindly legs. Ash deduced it must have been remotely controlled, since Nya herself stood next to the others, a giddy grin on her face. The mech leaped into the ocean. The ensuing splash was enormous, dozens of gallons of water soaring into the air before dropping back down on the group.

            That is, it would have soaked the ninja if Zane hadn’t shot ice from his hands, freezing the wave in midair.

            Ash’s jaw dropped. The frozen wave sparkled in the last rays of the setting sun. The ninja whooped and patted Zane on the back. He unlocked his true potential, Ash thought numbly. But—but how?

            Surprise morphed into pride as he realized that this meant his brother had finally overcome the hurdle that had been blocking him for so long. He had accepted himself for who he truly was. Maybe it was better that he had been knocked out, so that Zane had to discover his potential on his own.

            Well, enough watching and waiting. Time to let the others know he was alive.

            “Hey,” he announced, “that was a pretty neat trick. Sure you wouldn’t mind doing it one more time for me, Zane?”

            The ninja gasped and whirled around to face him. “Ash!” they cried in unison.

            Lloyd bounded forward and smothered him in a hug. Ash wheezed at the pressure, but he was too pleasantly surprised to say anything. Just like what my Lloyd would do, he thought happily, squeezing his brother back. 

            The others stood by, beaming. “We were so worried for you!” Jay exclaimed. “You keep getting yourself hurt and making us carry you back. You’ve got to work on that!”

“Noted,” Ash said with a chuckle.

Lloyd stepped back from him, a smile on his face. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

“Aw, don’t worry about me, lil’ bro,” he said, affectionately ruffling Lloyd’s hair, “I’ve come out of worse scrapes than that.”

The Green Ninja pushed him off with a laugh. Ash switched his gaze to Zane, who stood in front of him with his hands behind his back. The nindroid was practically vibrating with barely repressed excitement, but he was evidently determined to maintain a calm composure.

Ash grinned. “Okay Zane, I want to hear everything. How’d you unlock your true potential? And how did you get us off that mountain—”

“It is such a fascinating story,” Zane burst in, unable to hold back his enthusiasm any longer. “The explosion from the crash separated us and knocked you unconscious. When I saw those white creatures—which I was sadly unable to identify—approach you, I utilized my systems to their fullest advantage and got the both of us to a temporary shelter.

“That was when I understood what you had been trying to tell me, Ash. I had allowed myself to ‘become a robot,’ yet I was still very much myself.” A small smile ghosted his face. “In fact, that was the first time I felt I was truly myself—no limitations, no hesitation. Once I came upon that revelation, my true potential unlocked. My body turned to ice, and with my new powers, the beasts were dealt with in approximately five minutes and fifty-two seconds. I was then able to salvage enough of the Bounty to get us home.”

“Zane…” Ash breathed, “that’s amazing. I’m so proud of you. Really, I—” The phrase body turned to ice flashed across his mind, and he blinked. “Wait, did you say you turned into ice?”

Zane blinked back. “Yes. Is that not normal? I assumed that was part of the true potential process.”

“It’s definitely not. Back in my Ninjago, we just get all glowy and stuff. Sometimes we fly.” He shook his head in wonder. “You actually became your element…huh.”

            “Indeed,” Zane said. A mischievous sparkle alighted in his pale blue eyes. “But I am not the only one who did so.”

            He grabbed Cole’s arm and practically dragged him in front of Ash. The earth ninja looked up at Ash sheepishly. “Uh, hey.”

            “Cole?!” Ash gasped, eyes popping out of his head. “You unlocked your true potential too?”

            Before he could answer, Kai jumped in and said, “Oh, Cole! You gotta show him the thing, you gotta show him the thing!”

            “Alright, calm down,” Cole grumbled, but a smile tugged at his lips. He raised a hand, and Ash sucked in a breath as a boulder materialized from thin air. Cole raised his other hand, and a stone of similar size appeared next to it. Muscles tensed now, he spread his arms far apart, the rocks copying the movement. Then his hands clapped together, and the boulders smashed into each other with a massive crack and BOOM.

            “WOO-HOO!” the ninja cheered as the pebbles plunked into the sea.

            “Holy shit, Cole!” Ash exclaimed, clapping him on the back. “That was awesome! But how did you unlock your true potential?”

            “I resolved my daddy issues.”

            “Oh.”

            Excitement glimmered in Cole’s dark eyes. “But I turned into my element too. Solid earth and rock. Underneath though was lava—I had lava arms!”

            Ash laughed. “I’m proud of you, man.” He gripped Zane’s shoulder and looked the two ninja in the eye. “Proud of both of you. You’ve done so much in such little time. A teacher couldn’t ask for better students.”

            He froze. Teacher? Is that what he was now? No, no, that title belonged to Wu, and Wu alone. He was no teacher.

            But…what had he been doing the past month? Training a group of new ninja. He had taught them Spinjitzu. He had helped them unlock their true potential, even if he hadn’t been there to witness it. Isn’t that what Wu had done for them?

            Teacher, huh? Ash could get behind that.

            He grinned and looped his arms around Zane and Cole’s shoulders. “Well, back home, after a victory like this, we have a celebration. And I think one is in due order.”

            “Heck yeah!” Cole cheered. “Time to bring out the pie!”

            Ash frowned. “Uh, don’t you mean cake?”

            And then—Ash felt like the dock beneath him was crumbling—Cole made a face of disgust. “Blegh, I hate cake. Pie any day, easy.”

            It’s a good thing Ash was supported by Cole and Zane, because that revelation made him pass out instantly.

            To say high tensions were the norm in Garmadon’s base was like saying fire always burned hot. Between prepping for invasions and their subsequent defeat, the volcano was a constant buzz of anticipation and dread. You never knew when the dark lord felt like having a meeting with his generals. Henchmen shuddered as the wails of their fired superiors haunted the base.

            But with two new villains prowling the volcano, unease had skyrocketed.

            Goons risked fearful glances as the two Serpentine slithered through the volcano. They were drawn to the humanoid snakes by curiosity, but their glared, slitted eyes and gleaming white fangs scared them too much to get too close. Whenever they approached, the henchmen tried to carry on their normal routine despite their pounding hearts and sweaty hands.

The only one who seemed unfazed by their new guests was Garmadon. He led them through the volcano, chatting nonchalantly as he described his beloved shark mech and how he always came very close to defeating those pesky ninja.

            To his henchmen, Garmadon looked relaxed, but in reality he was an anxious mess. These were the actual fucking Serpentine! From legend! Well, he always knew they were real, but he had never expected to find their long-lost tombs. He wanted to prove he was just as capable a villain as they were (he was obviously better, in his own humble opinion), which meant impressing them whenever he could. Luckily, he had saved the best spot on their tour for last.

            Garmadon kicked the door open to the labs and announced, “And this is our weapons lab!”

            The scientists shrieked in surprise and scurried under their desks for safety. In the far corner of the room, a beaker of chemicals exploded. The scientist responsible for it, his face now covered with smoke, blanched as Garmadon made eye contact with him.

            But he only laughed. “Way to make a memorable impression, Jimmy!”

            “Uh, my name’s Ceasar—”

            “Here is where my geeks and nerds concoct awesome weapons,” Garmadon continued. “Naturally, they’re on an inhumanely tight schedule, but they always pull through in the end. Isn’t that right guys?” The scientists gave frightened murmurs of agreement.

            Pythor slid into the room, glowing pink eyes roving around the pristine white counters and sparking lasers. “Is this truly what the future is capable of? Remarkable…”

            Garmadon beamed. “Oh, you ain’t seen nothing yet! Why don’t we test one of the weapons right now?” He pointed to a scientist whose bottom stuck out from under the desk. “You there, with the lame striped socks. Show us what you’ve been working on!”

            “M-me?” the man quivered, slowly rising from the floor.

            “No, your mom,” he said, rolling his eyes. “Come on! You’re not behind schedule, are you?” he asked, staring coldly at him.

            The man gulped and frantically started searching through the lab. “Of course not! Let me find it…something really good here I promise, sir, just give me a moment—aha!” He rushed over and placed a large weapon resembling a machine gun, except it was painted a vivid orange.

            “Mmkay, great. What is it?” Garmadon asked, staring down the barrel.

            “It’s an ankle biter!”

            “It shoots kids? They are annoying…”

            “No, sir,” the scientist nervously corrected. “It shoots tiny mechanical sharks that bite the ankles of civilians and ninja alike.”

            Garmadon stared at him.

“That,” he said slowly, “is possibly one of the best weapons you nerds have ever come up with! How spectacularly irritating! What do you think, my esteemed guests?” he asked, turning to the two Serpentine.

            “Magnificent,” Pythor purred, taking the gun from him and almost caressing it. “Your technology allows us to maim our enemies in such creative methods. What do you think, my dear?”

            They looked to Aspheera. The queen stared at the weapon, utterly unimpressed. “Biting ankles?” she repeated slowly. “How pathetic.”

Garmadon’s heart sank. She had been like this the whole tour. Pythor found everything from the mechs to the volcano itself to be delightful, but his wife was far more critical. She turned up her nose at the “human slaves,” despised the fact they weren’t underground, and was immensely distrustful of any kind of technology. But there had to be something he could win her over with.

“Yeah, this totally sucks!” Garmadon said, snatching the gun from Pythor and shoving it back into the scientist’s arms. “Start from scratch. Now let’s get out of the geek’s lair.”

He hurried the snakes out of the lab, but not before he turned to the man and whispered, “Don’t change a thing about the gun. I want that mass-produced for the next invasion. Kapeesh?” The petrified scientist nodded, and Garmadon dashed off.

“Alright, right this way, my scaly comrades!” He escorted them to an obsidian elevator and pressed the button to his private office. The elevator clanked past pools of boiling lava and rows of mechs before sliding to a stop with a ding! They entered the office, and he reclined in his swivel chair in front of the roaring fire.

“Sooooo,” he said, “whaddya think?”

“What do I think?” Aspheera hissed, narrowing her slit golden eyes. “I think your tactics are childish, your legions cowardly and dimwitted, and your technology abhorrent. It is no wonder you have not conquered these ninja you speak of.”

Garmadon barely restrained a growl. Her disrespect was infuriating, but he had to be patient. He still needed her.

“A fair judgement,” he said stiffly, “is there anything you propose?”

Aspheera glided back and forth across the room in a snake version of pacing. “I wish I had my army…but alas, they were slaughtered by those treacherous Elemental Masters. With enough time, however, my magic will be back to full strength, and I can summon a new Serpentine army.”

“Do not be so hasty, my dear,” Pythor said, his voice laced with concern. “That spell is a taxing one, and it hardly creates half a legion.”

“Bah! It will be enough. Besides, there are other ways to add to our army,” she said, meeting Pythor’s gaze.

A smile crept across the king’s face. “Indeed. I had almost forgotten.”

Garmadon looked back and forth between the two, then shrugged. “Eh, good enough for me. So we give you a week or something to get your powers fully charged, then we charge those ninja! An excellent plan.”

Aspheera stared at him as if he was a piece of roadkill. “Are you a fool? Pythor and I cannot plunge into battle with no idea of how our enemies fight. We will accompany you on your next invasion before making our move.”

“Fine!” he huffed, throwing his hands up in the air. “You can join me in my shark mech tomorrow. I usually fight their leader, but it’s really Shogun—their creepy new ally—that you’ve got to watch out for,” he said with a shudder.

“Shogun, you say?” the queen said, an intrigued glint shining in her eyes. “Now he sounds like someone I should meet."

Chapter Text

            The school bus halted on the crowded street, and the yellow doors creaked open. Teenagers rushed out of the vehicle like it was on fire, trampling over each other’s feet and leaving a cloud of dust in their wake. The bus swung back upright with a groan, almost sighing in relief that all the weight was gone from its right side.

            Lloyd, now the only one left on the bus, slipped out of his seat. “See you tomorrow!” he said to the driver as he hopped onto the sidewalk. The driver only sneered at him and shut the doors.

            But Lloyd didn’t mind. He adjusted his backpack, and hummed “The Weekend Whip” as he walked through the school grounds.

            Students darted out of his path, while others glared at him. He stepped aside to avoid a bucket of water and ducked as a spitball flew over his head. It was a routine he knew all too well, and most days, it took everything within him to make it through that door. Today though, he was in too much of a good mood to let the bullying bother him.    

            He entered the school and headed for his locker. People parted around him like he had a deadly, infectious disease. Yet to his surprise, he didn’t find himself shrinking under their hostile gaze or hiding in his hoodie like he usually did. His back remained straight, his steps sure.

            Lloyd couldn’t say when his peers’ hatred started affecting him less and less. To be honest, he wasn’t even aware of it until he started thinking about it. It wasn’t like he had woken up one day ready to face the city who despised him with a smile on his face and a song in his heart. His self-doubt and fear were just slowly melting away.

            But Ash hardly even came to school anymore; Lloyd didn’t have the guarantee of his security. So why was he still so confident?

            He was so lost in thought that he didn’t realize he had autopiloted himself to his locker. He shrugged and spun the code into the lock: 1—14—11. The lock disengaged, and he swung the door open.

            A scream wrenched out from his lips. Lloyd stumbled away from his locker and fell onto the floor with a painful thud. Two snakes slid out from the prison and coiled onto the floor. One’s scales shone a dark, almost black, emerald green, while the other flashed purple in the fluorescent white light. They weren’t even that big, maybe two feet in length at the most, but what if they were venomous? Lloyd stared at them, heart pounding so loud it thumped in his ears. The snakes gazed back at him. Then, with a hiss and a flick of a forked tongue, they started slithering towards him.

            Before he could scramble back, a pale hand with blood-red nails scooped the serpents into their palm. Instead of biting the hand, the snakes twined around the slender fingers almost lovingly. Lloyd looked up to thank his savior, only for his heart to freeze. No. Not her. He would rather be trapped with a dozen snakes than her.

            Harumi smiled down at him, a crescent as cold and pale as the moon. “Hello, Lloyd. Did you like your surprise?”

            And just like that, he was back to square one. He was in the cafeteria again, his world crashing around his ears as she told him she could never be friends with him. Her high-pitched laughter haunted his mind and paralyzed his muscles. What was he thinking? He wasn’t strong enough to face the world. He never would be.

            When Lloyd didn’t say anything, she continued, “It’s been such a long time since I’ve played one of my little tricks on you. The way you’ve been strutting around the school, thinking you own the place…I knew it was time to remind you just how snakelike you are.”

            A bunch of students, who had gathered around them to watch the spectacle, burst into laughter. They cackled and snickered and pointed jeering fingers at him. One even hooted, “‘Snakelike’! You’re so funny, Harumi.”

            “You know what’s really funny, though?” she asked, her voice falling into a honeylike lilt. When the students shook their heads, she smirked and said, “That Lloyd managed to find a new friend. I thought you’d be stuck with those same five losers for the rest of your pathetic life. But when I offered Ash a chance to prove himself, he went behind my back. He betrayed me.”

            Resentment and fury dug its claws into Harumi’s face, distorting her pretty visage into a terrifying mask. Lloyd shivered and sunk even lower into the floor.

            Then the monstrous mask disappeared like it had never even been there. She looked down at him with a sweet smile. “Now that I think about it, it’s been a while since we’ve seen Ash, hasn’t it? Did he leave already? Maybe he was getting tired of playing guard dog. That’s all he really was—a brute to watch over you as if you were a defenseless child.”

            “Don’t talk about him like that,” Lloyd snapped.

            “Oh?” Harumi said, eyes glinting. Her grip on the serpents tightened imperceptibly. “And why not?”

            Before his brain could force his mouth to snap shut, he shot back, “Because it isn’t true. You’re lying about him, like you always do to people.”

            The students around them gasped. A chill creeped into the air, and tension sharpened its blade. Harumi’s sickly-sweet smile grew strained.

            “Alright Lloyd,” she said, forcing her tone to be light. “Very impressive. I’ll even forget what you said—if you apologize.”

            But Lloyd didn’t crumble under her cold eyes. His desire to protect Ash burned in his veins, stronger than any terror Harumi could make him feel. It gave him the strength he needed to push himself off the floor and meet her gaze.

            “No,” he said.

            Another round of gasps. Harumi’s eye twitched. “What?” she asked stiffly.

            “I said no,” he repeated more firmly. “I’m tired of letting you bully me and my friends all the time. In fact, I’m tired of all of you doing that,” he said with a glare, turning to face the crowd. They stared dumbly at him, open-mouthed. “Look, I know my dad sucks, but I guarantee you that I hate his guts just as much as you do. Do you know how much I wish he would leave the city alone? Get out of my life? I—”

            He exhaled and closed his eyes. Now was not the time to talk about his daddy issues. He looked out at the students and continued, “But just because my dad attacks the city every week, it doesn’t give you the right to make my life hell—or my friends’,” he finished, directing a bitter glance towards Harumi.

            Silence. The students were too stunned to speak. As for Harumi, she stared with wide eyes at Lloyd. For the first time, he had taken her off guard. She hadn’t ever planned on him striking back.

            But this was Harumi, after all. After several seconds, she pretended to shake off his words with a laugh that lasted too long to be natural. “Aw, how cute! Did Ash write that for you? It’s adorable how you think you can stop all of us.”

            “I never said anything about stopping you,” Lloyd said coldly, “I’m going to start resisting you.”

            Then the Garmadon alarm blared over the speakers.

            But instead of chanting “Thanks, Lloyd” as they always did, the students just shot him uneasy glances before rushing into classrooms. No one shoved him. No one threw rotten fruit at him. He was left alone with Harumi in the hall.

Her earth-brown eyes flashed. “Things are going to be different between the two of us now, isn’t it?”

Lloyd stared back at her levelly. “Yeah. They are.”

A tight smile pinched her face. She plucked the snakes off her arms and set them on the tiled floor. The reptiles raced into the darkest corner of the hallway they could find and disappeared.

“I’ll let you have this little victory, Lloyd,” she called as she walked away. “Just make sure to keep an eye out for those snakes.”

And then she was gone.

He stared after her, numb to the annoying alarm screeching in his ears. Had he really…had he really just done that? It was like someone else had taken over his body—there was no way regular old Lloyd had stood up to freaking Harumi. That was an Ash thing. Not his.

            Yet here he was, standing in the hall with no one bullying or teasing him. They had left him alone. They had left him alone. A grin slowly worked its way across his face. That’s all he had ever wanted. He wasn’t expecting for the jeers to totally stop—he wasn’t that naïve—but he could feel in his gut that things would start getting better. Or, at the very least, dealing with all of it would be a lot easier. Had it always been so simple?

            His laugh echoed in the empty hallway. Or had he really changed that much?

            Lloyd was still grinning to himself when the others sprinted into the hall. Kai snickered and bumped his shoulder. “Looks like someone’s in a good mood. That excited to kick your dad’s butt, huh?”

            “Sure,” he laughed. “It’s been a while. Let’s remind him who he’s messing with!”

            They all put their hands together and shouted, “Ninjaaaaaa go!”

            The next ten minutes were a hazy blur of happiness. His body worked through the motions of putting on his gi in the locker chute, activating his dragon mech, and shooting off into the sky. It wasn’t until the manta jets’ ranks started to thin that he finally got down to business.

            “You got it covered, Blue?” he shouted.

            Jay snorted, “As if you have to ask!”

Lloyd grinned and dove down into the city. It was weird seeing his anxious friend try to be so brave, but he was proud of him.

            Where are you, Dad…he thought, winding the mech between the skyscrapers. His left hand remained poised over the missile button. He wasn’t too keen on getting kidnapped again.

            Luckily, he didn’t have to wait long.

            “GREENIEEEEEEEEEEE!” Garmadon’s voice boomed across the city, and Lloyd turned to face it with a scowl. There was his dad’s shark mech in all its ugly glory. Its metallic teeth chomped hungrily, and its glassy blue orbs flashed. Red lights of countless missiles blinked along its flanks. Garmadon lounged on top of it all, baring a grin just as sharklike as his mech. “Did you miss me? Why am I even bothering to ask; of course you missed me!”

            Lloyd narrowed his eyes and yelled back, “Hey, Garmadon! You’re looking pretty good for a guy whose butt was royally handed to him a couple weeks ago,” he taunted, smirking behind his mask.

            But instead of firing back like he usually did, Garmadon actually hesitated. Was Lloyd imagining it, or was there a trace of fear and pain on his face? His smirk disappeared. He reached out and opened his mouth to ask if he was okay—

            “Of course I am!” Garmadon shouted. “Your little friends barging into my place was very rude, by the way.”

            Lloyd sighed. And the cocky warlord was back. He should know better at this point.

            “Since you ninja are starting to break the rules of our game,” his dad continued, mischievous fire alighting in his eyes, “I decided to up the ante as well. Say hello to my new, not-so-little friends!”

            “Isn’t that reference a little cliché—OH MY GOD!”

            He cried out and almost lost control of his mech. He brought the dragon to a standstill with shaking hands, eyes glued to the two things that had emerged from Garmadon’s cockpit.

            They were snakes. Two impossibly large snakes, easily the size of a human or maybe even bigger. The longer he looked at them, though, made him realize they were vaguely humanoid. A very human torso connected their long, scaly necks and whiplike tail. One had violet scales and bright pink glowing eyes. A cyan jewel rested in the middle of his ebony armor. The other’s scales were of an emerald sheen, and a hood fanned her slitted golden eyes. She gripped a spear and glared at Lloyd murderously.

            “W-what are those things?” Lloyd gasped.

            “These esteemed creatures are my new allies,” Garmadon said smugly. “Allow me to introduce you. This is Pythor, King of the Serpentine—” the purple snake bared its fangs in a venomous smile, “—and this is—”

            “Enough prattle!” the green snake hissed, swiping her spear through the air. “All you humans do is talk. Long have I waited to reenter the fray of battle. Where is this Shogun?”

            Lloyd’s blood froze. She was going to go after Ash! He frantically turned on the comms and whispered, “Shogun! Shogun, do you copy?”

            A grunt, and then— “Yeah, I copy,” Ash said, sounding winded. “Did something happen?”

            “Yes! Garmadon brought these two…snake people. And one’s heading your way! Be ready for a fight and call the others for backup. I’ve never seen anything like them before, so I have no idea what to expect.”

            “Snake people, huh?” To his concern, Ash didn’t sound worried at all. “I’ve fought them before, and most are pretty easy to deal with. I got this, Green.”

            “I don’t know Shogun, I—” Lloyd looked up and swore. (“Language,” Ash scolded in the background.) The female snake was gone, and the other one, Pythor, slithered forward menacingly. “I have to go. I have a snake of my own to take care of.”

            Now concern creeped into Ash’s voice. “Okay. I’ll come over as soon I’m done. Be safe.”

            “You too.”

            The comms switched off, and Lloyd turned his full attention back to Garmadon and Pythor. “Alright Garmadon, just because you got a new lackey doesn’t mean that’ll change how this goes. You’ll still leave the city with a bruised ego and a busted-up mech.”

            But his dad only shot him a nasty, fang-filled grin. “Are you so sure about that?”

            To Lloyd’s horror, Pythor started to fade away. His scales grew more and more faint until his whole body disappeared into thin air. He could turn invisible.

            “Oh shi—”

            This invasion was exactly what Ash needed.

            It had been too long since he had fought in a real battle. Sure, he sparred with the other ninja, but that was for training. He always had to keep himself in check. Now he could let loose without remorse.

            He sighed and slashed his sword at a goon. Not to mention the scales had reappeared, and in greater quantity than ever before. They were even starting to trickle down his arms, which meant he wouldn’t be able to hide them anymore. He was going to have to tell the others and confront…whatever this was, soon. So, yeah. He was happy to have an hour or two of mindless combat to help him forget his troubles and delay the inevitable.

            Then Lloyd had called about “snake people,” and Ash had wanted to strangle destiny. Nothing could ever be easy for him, could it?

            He hung up the comms and threw a ninja star a little harder than necessary. Truth be told, he had put on a careless façade so Lloyd wouldn’t worry. Out of all the enemies to buddy up with, why did Garmadon have to pick the Serpentine? Why?!

Ash snapped a goon’s wrist, and the following scream jolted him back to reality. He winced and quickly knocked him out in a sort of apology. Easy there, Ash, he thought. Don’t lose your cool. A missile whistled towards him, and he ducked under it. As it exploded into a car behind him, he looked up. If a Serpentine was coming for him, he wanted to have the high ground.

Fire flared around him, sending the henchmen around him scrambling. He launched into airjitzu, heading downtown towards Lloyd. Even if it meant he was to face his opponent prematurely, he didn’t want to lose sight of his little brother. Not after last time.

He landed on a rooftop less than half a mile from the green dragon. The mech was unusually still, with Garmadon watching Lloyd fight…no one?

Ash narrowed his eyes. There was only one snake that could turn invisible, and it was—

“I assume you’re the one they call Shogun?”

His heart dropped. No. No. Destiny wasn’t this cruel. But he would know that raspy, hissing voice in any realm.

Ash slowly turned to face the voice. The spitting image of Aspheera leered back at him. She had the same eyes, scales, hell, even the same armor. His family all looked different, why couldn’t she? Why did he have to fight the monster who looked like the one who sent him here? Who stole his powers and took him away from his family? The iciness in his blood started burning into rage.

“You,” he growled.

Aspheera raised an eyebrow. “You say that as if we have met before.”

“Oh, we have,” he spat. He crouched, ready to spring forward to attack. “And we’re not going to meet again.”

Her eyes glinted in delight, and she spun her spear. “Finally, a human who does not waste their time with petty talk. Show me why you are so special, boy.”

Ash lunged forward. Aspheera blocked the blow and tried to use her tail to knock his feet out from under him. But he was used to that Serpentine trick, and he jumped over it while slicing at her neck. She darted out of the way. He thrust at her again, but she slid back so quickly the blade didn’t even graze her scales. His frustration boiled over, and he blasted a stream of fire with a yell.

The snake cried out in pain and nearly collapsed. She leaned on her spear, gasping, “An…an elemental master? Your kind…locked me away for centuries.” The glow in her eyes flared. “I will make you suffer.”

            “I’d like to see you try,” he snarled.

            Aspheera whipped forward and jabbed with her spear. Ash jumped over it, landed on the shaft, and kicked her head. She recoiled with a hiss. He flipped over her head and shot a fireball at her exposed back. Quick as lightning, the spearhead flashed and cleaved the fire into smoke.

            Ash scowled. Time to show her something she’s not expecting.

            Flames whirled around him, condensing into his Spinjitzu tornado. He sped across the roof and rammed into her with full force. Aspheera wheezed as she was knocked back. The fires died down to a flicker as he emerged from the tornado and brought his foot down on her head. She raised her spear in the nick of time, and he struck the wooden shaft instead. She swung the weapon, sending him flying. He rolled onto the dusty roof, his cheek dragging across the coarse ground. A groan escaped him.

            Shkt shkt shkt. Ash looked up to see Aspheera racing towards him, a hungry gleam in her eyes. She threw the spear. He yelped and rolled to the side. The spear struck the ground next to his head. Before he could get up, she was on top of him, hissing and snapping her fangs in his face. With a grunt, he kicked with all his might, flames shooting from his feet and launching her into the air.

            He flipped onto his feet and glared as Aspheera landed elegantly on the roof. Though her scales smoked, she smirked and flourished her spear.

            “Well?” she taunted. “What are you waiting for, boy?”

            Ash knew she was goading him on to make a stupid decision—but it worked. He had to rip that smile off her face with his bare hands.

            A roar burst from his chest, and he raced forward. He spun and slashed his sword at her neck, but in his fury, he had failed to notice her tail wrapping around his ankle. The snake hurled him into an AC unit. He crashed into it, the metal crumpling under his weight. Though his back screamed at him to not move, Ash forced himself up and sprung back into the fight once more.

            But that blunder was only the first of many. Aspheera’s hits started to land. First a punch, then grazes from her spear, and before Ash knew it, he was barely dodging any of her strikes. He could hear Wu’s voice chanting in his head: You’re letting your anger control you, my student. Fuck that. He needed to make her hurt.

            Aspheera swiped at his stomach, and he clumsily jumped back—but not far enough. The tip cut across his epidermis, blood flowing from the fresh wound. Ash sucked in a breath and clutched his stomach. His gi’s sleeve became wet.

            The snake studied him. “A pity, Master of Fire. You started this fight so boldly. Now look at you.”

She was right. He was battered, bruised, and multiple lacerations covered his body. His back throbbed. And Aspheera was still standing, mostly unharmed.

A smile crossed her face as she said, “You are weak.”

            Ash saw red. He thundered towards her, blood rushing in his ears, fire raging around his fist. His surroundings blurred as he focused on that ugly, scaly face. He reared his fist back and swung it with all the force he could muster, a battle cry ripping from his throat.

            Then Aspheera caught his wrist and twisted his other arm until the bone threatened to snap. Her tail wrapped around his legs, pinning them together. And before Ash could even begin to think on how to get out, she sank her fangs into his shoulder.

            Fireworks of pain exploded from the bite. He screamed so loud that his vocal cords felt like they ripped. Aspheera dug deeper, tearing through the muscle and cracking the bone. The pain skyrocketed, a searing flash of heat that never seemed to end. Blood spurted from his shoulder and gushed down his gi. Then the real agony began—venom surged from the serpent’s fangs. It pulsed into his veins; a throbbing warmth that reminded him sickly of blood.

            Make it stop, his mind screamed. Make it stop make it stop MAKE IT STOP—

            An inferno burst to life around his body. Aspheera shrieked in surprise and released him. Ash collapsed to the ground, his blood staining the gravel red. His shoulder ached, like dozens of needles had just been yanked out.

            He blearily raised his head. The sorceress slithered towards him, a scowl now on her face. With the last of his strength, he stretched his hand forward and commanded the flames wreathing his body to shoot for the area under her. Half of the roof exploded, and Aspheera fell with a wail. Her screams faded as she plummeted floor after floor, until they disappeared altogether.

            Ash dropped his hand, a weak groan escaping him. He looked at the bite and almost threw up. Two gaping holes stared back at him, leaking blood. The tissue around them was already inflamed; the skin puffy and red.

            But that wasn’t the true danger. The venom had spread fast, creeping from his shoulder and towards his heart. He couldn’t even feel his right arm anymore. With trembling muscles, he activated the comms. “Guys,” he croaked out, “I need…I need help—”

            Lloyd’s terrified shout cracked through the air. The feverish heat in Ash’s veins turned icy. No…Lloyd…

            He dragged himself to the edge of the roof, using all the strength in his left arm to prop him up. His legs shook so violently he could hardly stand. A clammy sweat had broken out over his face. The buildings swam before his eyes, but he blinked hard and focused on the hazy green mech.

            His brother was suspended in midair by an invisible force. Lloyd’s legs dangled a foot off the ground, his chest spasming from the lack of oxygen. The air around him shimmered, and a familiar, purple-scaled Serpentine appeared. Pythor sneered and raised Lloyd even higher into the air, relishing torturing his captive. Panic seized Ash. I’ve got to…get over there, he thought deliriously. I’ve got to…

            And before his brain could remind him this was a terrible idea, he hurled himself off the roof.

            Buildings hurtled by him, dissolving into a blur. He tried to spin into airjitzu, but he was too exhausted. Or was the paralysis starting to set in? He couldn’t tell anymore…he couldn’t do anything if he wanted…I’m going to die here, he realized. His mind was too muddled to be horrified by the prospect. There was no scroll to save him this time. But it was okay. He had done his best. Destiny would let him depart in peace, right?

            A loud riiiiiip tore through his fog, and the next thing Ash knew, he was no longer falling. He was actually rising, with Lloyd’s dragon quickly growing closer. His body—and especially his shoulder—still ached, but the sluggishness of the venom had retreated. He could think clearly again, allowing him to calmly process the situation.

            WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?! Ash mentally screamed. He was so done with destiny’s bullshit. Let me live or die, just make up your mind!

            Pythor’s raspy cackle reached his ears, and Ash’s resolve hardened. His own issues could come later. He had to get to Lloyd.

            He angled towards the mech and shot higher into the air. It felt so natural. Shaking off the sensation, he zoomed past a dumbfounded Garmadon and pulled Lloyd out of Pythor’s grip. The Serpentine squawked in surprise. Lloyd began coughing violently, and Ash slowed to a stop, hovering in place.

            “You okay?” he asked, holding the green ninja even closer to him.

            Another desperate intake of air, then, “Y-yeah,” Lloyd croaked. “Sorry, he just…came out of nowhere. Literally.”

            “I know. That’s kind of his thing.”

            “How do you know that—wait, Ash!” he shouted, so horrified that he called him by his real name. He scanned his body, a frantic gleam in his eyes. “You’re covered in blood! Your shoulder—oh my god, your shoulder—”

            “It’s not that bad,” he quipped, hoping a joke would ease his friend’s worries.

            Lloyd was not impressed. “We need to get you back to base now—”

            “EXCUUUUUUSE ME!” Garmadon hollered. The two ninjas glared at him, but the warlord glared right back, obviously offended that they had been ignoring him. He pointed a clawed finger at them and demanded, “When were you going to tell me that you could grow wings, Shogun?!”

            “Wings?” the boys echoed in confusion. Lloyd looked behind Ash and yelped, “Holy shit, you do have wings!”

            Ash rolled his eyes. “Agreeing with your dad? Really—” He glanced over his shoulder and froze.

            It wasn’t some sick joke by Garmadon. Two leathery wings protruded from his back, flapping to keep him and Lloyd airborne. With a nauseating twist of his stomach, Ash realized his gi tearing was the noise he had heard earlier. The appendages were vaguely batlike, but they were too thick, the talons on the tips too sharp. And he was pretty sure no bat was deep, ruby red…

Ice slipped down his spine. But the scales on his body were.

One thing was certain: he couldn’t let Garmadon know how shaken he was by this. Not when Pythor and Aspheera were with him. So he summoned all the fake confidence he could muster and taunted, “You don’t know everything about me, Garmadon. Now scram before I pull another surprise on you!”

The Oni narrowed his eyes. “Fine. Let’s go, Pythor.”

“Not without my wife,” the snake hissed.

“Do not worry, dearest, I am here,” Aspheera said, sliding behind Garmadon. Ash’s grip on Lloyd involuntarily tightened. He hadn’t expected the fall to kill her, but he still wished it had. At least there was a gash above her eye, and her left arm hung limp by her side.

She studied Ash, and a faint smile tugged at her lips. “Intriguing,” she mused. “I eagerly anticipate our next meeting, Shogun.”

Pythor jumped off the dragon and landed on Garmadon’s shark mech. Garmadon flashed them the loser sign, turned his mech towards the volcano, and tramped off into the sea. The rest of his army followed suit. It wasn’t long until they were all a speck on the horizon.

The two ninjas were silent for a long time. Ash could sense Lloyd’s eyes on him, but he couldn’t bear to meet his brother’s gaze.

Thankfully, Nya’s voice soon crackled over the comms. “Okay, that invasion was unusually short. Anything weird happen, Green?”

“Yeah,” Lloyd answered, “you could say that.”

…

            The next ten minutes were torture. Ash carried Lloyd to his dragon, hesitated, then opted to ride back to base with him. His—his wings were getting more uncomfortable and awkward by the second, and he didn’t trust them to fly there. Lloyd, thankfully, didn’t question him as the mech soared to the warehouse…though it was probably because he wanted Ash to explain the situation in front of the whole team.

            But the issue was he had no explanation for them. All he could say was, “Yeah, I’ve been growing scales for the past two weeks and decided not to tell you. My mistake!” Yet another lousy secret to bite him in the ass.

            At least one good, albeit miniscule, thing happened. The wings retreated when the mech touched down at the warehouse. They simply folded into his back and disappeared like they had never been there in the first place. When Ash realized this, he let out a soft gasp in surprise. Lloyd turned around to look, and his eyes nearly popped out of his head. He opened his mouth to say something, then forced himself to remain silent.

            Great, Ash thought sourly, another thing about this that doesn’t make sense.

            The boys jumped off the mech—well, Lloyd jumped off. Ash tried, only to groan as his legs collapsed from under him, and he struck the cold floor painfully.

            Lloyd rushed over to him in an instant. “Ash! Just hang in there, Zane will be here soon,” he said frantically, holding him steady.

            “Got it,” he replied weakly. “Lloyd, I didn’t know about—”

            “Hey, hey, save your energy,” he said. “Explanations can come later.”

            Later turned out to be too soon. The clank and whir of other mechs filled the base, and the ninjas’ concerned shouts followed. Heavy footsteps pounded towards him, and Ash found himself cradled in Cole’s arms. The earth ninja jogged to the med bay, careful not to jostle his cargo too much. He laid him gently down on the cot and asked, “How bad is it?”

            “We shall see,” Zane said tightly, focused on retrieving the ointment and gauze. “I need to remove your shirt for a better look, Ash.”

            Ash’s eyes snapped open. “Wait—”

            Too late. Zane had already peeled his blood-soaked gi off. The scales on his chest shone in the fluorescent light. The nindroid froze, and the others’ whispers abruptly died. Shame burned within him, and he looked away.

            Jay squeaked, “What—what are those—?”

            “It doesn’t matter,” Zane interrupted, shaking off his shock and carefully washing the area around the bite. “I must treat this now. What bit you?”

            “Giant cobra,” Ash muttered.

            A small scream exploded from Jay. “Giant—giant cobra?” he cried, clutching Kai in fear. “Those exist?!”

            “Apparently, and so do giant pythons,” Lloyd answered drily. “My dad made some new friends.”

            The others burst into questions and complaints, with Nya calling Garmadon some colorful swears. While Lloyd did his best to calm them all down, Zane wrapped the gauze around the puncture wounds. Ash hissed as the bandages scraped against the torn skin.

            “Apologies,” Zane said quietly so the others didn’t hear.

            He exhaled shakily and said, “No, no, it’s fine…thanks.”

            “Of course.” The ice ninja hesitated, then whispered, “Ash…a normal cobra bite will paralyze the heart and lungs in less than two hours. When I analyzed your bite, my systems showed that the snake was roughly the same size as a human.” His tone grew distressed. “You should be dead by now. But your body is fighting the venom as if it is nothing. That…isn’t possible for a human.”

            “I know,” Ash said hollowly. “I don’t know what I am anymore, Zane.”

            A trace of a smile etched on his face. “I understand what that is like. Whatever is happening to you, know that I am by your side. Now, even though the venom is miraculously leaving your body, I’m still going to give you some antivenom to be safe, so be prepared for a small sting…”

            A lump formed in his throat. Zane had just discovered he had been holding yet another secret from them, but he hadn’t gotten angry. He had simply understood. He deserved to know the truth—they all did.

            After administering the shot, Zane packed away the medical equipment and silently signaled the ninja to leave the med bay. But before they could leave, Ash said hoarsely, “Wait.”

            They all looked back. Despite how much his mind fought against this, he took a trembling breath and said, “I need to tell you what’s been going on with me.”

            Lloyd shook his head. “Ash, you don’t have to right now—”

            “Yes, I do,” he insisted. “You deserve to know. We’re a team; we need to be able to trust each other. I haven’t been doing that.” He slowly sat up, ignoring Zane’s protests. “If you thought these things on my chest are scales, you’d be right. I don’t know why they started appearing, nothing like this has happened to me before. But I do know they showed up after I used the scroll to rescue Lloyd from Garmadon. They’ve been multiplying ever since.”

            Zane frowned. “If that was the case, I would’ve seen them when I removed your wet clothes after our journey to the mountains.”

            “They’re inconsistent like that.”

            “Why didn’t you trust us to tell us this before?” Nya asked softly, her voice filled with hurt.

            Guilt curdled in his stomach. “I—I’m sorry. I was afraid. I thought that maybe, if I pretended that the scales weren’t there, they would go away.” He laughed humorlessly. “Not the healthiest way to deal with problems, I know.”

            He looked down at his chest, absentmindedly stroking the scales. They were dry and smooth—like a snake’s. Aspheera’s sneer flashed across his mind, and his face twisted into a scowl.

            “About the snake people today, Lloyd…they’re called the Serpentine. They were some of the first enemies my family fought. We eventually made peace with most of them, but some kept returning to cause trouble. Pythor—the one you fought—was one of them. And the one that came to me…” He dug his fingers into the cot. “Her name is Aspheera. She’s the one that sent me to this realm.”

            “Ohhhhhhhhhh,” the ninja whispered in unison.

            Ash forced his grip to relax. “Yeah. So when I saw her, I…I just lost it. I got sloppy. She got the upper hand and bit me. I managed to fend her off, but I was in no shape to fight anymore. I was about to call for backup when I saw Lloyd being strangled by Pythor.” The ninjas’ eyes widened, and Zane immediately started fussing over him. Lloyd batted him away impatiently, gaze locked onto Ash. He shifted uncomfortably under his stare and continued, “And I knew no one could get to him fast enough besides me. My mind ordered me to keep going, to save him…and that’s when the wings appeared.”

            “WINGS?!” all the ninja except Lloyd yelled.

            He rubbed his back self-consciously and muttered, “Y-yeah. Trust me, I was just as surprised as all of you.”

            “Nothing like this has happened to anyone in your home world?” Cole asked.

            “Not that I know of,” Ash sighed. “Which means there sure won’t be answers here.”

            “Are you certain of that?” a sage voice said.

            They gasped and turned around to face Master Wu, who stood behind them with his staff in hand. He smiled at them, but Ash could see the worry and weariness in his pale grey eyes. “Hello, my students.”

            Lloyd apparently noticed his uncle’s tiredness too. “Are you okay?” he said, brow pinched with concern.

            Wu nodded and replied, “Yes. My research has been taxing, that is all.”

            “And?” Ash said, unable to hide the eagerness in his voice. “Did you find a way to get me home?”

            The old man bent his head. “No. I am sorry.”

            The world around him began to spin. He clenched his eyes shut, stomach roiling. Breathe, he thought, exhaling shakily. Breathe. He always knew this was coming, right? Realm travel was difficult enough with his brothers and his sensei. It was a miracle they returned from the First Realm at all. But he had desperately been clinging to this cliff of hope, and now he was falling with no way back up.

            “Ash,” Kai said, placing a hand on his shoulder, “you okay, man?”

            No. “Yes,” he breathed. He looked up at Wu. “You said you had answers about whatever’s going on with me?”

            Wu hesitated, studying him as if to make sure he could handle it. When Ash didn’t break eye contact, he sighed and said, “When I was meditating this morning, I sensed I would be needed. That something of great magnitude would occur, but my knowledge would not be enough…I would also need this.”

            With a flourish of his robes, he revealed the scroll of Forbidden Spinjitzu, no longer wrapped around the staff. Ash flinched and leaned away from it. “Why would you bring that here?” he demanded.

            “Because I believe it holds the answers to your…condition,” Wu explained. “You said yourself that the scales materialized after you used the scroll against my brother. Though you have not been exposed to it since, I would not be surprised if there were some lasting effects. Have you ever read it before?”

            “No,” he admitted.

            Wu held out the scroll. “Then I believe it’s time you do.”

            “I can’t! What if I lose control again?”

            “If you do, we’ll be ready,” Zane said. “After all, Cole and I have unlocked our true potentials.” He held up his hand, ice smoking around it.

            “But that’s not going to happen,” Lloyd insisted, gazing into Ash’s eyes. “You’re strong enough to resist it. I trust you.”

            Warmth surged in his chest, and he smiled at his brother. “Thanks, Lloyd.” He glanced at Wu and nodded. “I’m ready.”

            The old man nodded back and presented the scroll to him. Ash hesitated, very much aware of the eyes trained on him. He could see Cole’s muscles tensing from the corner of his eye. Ignore them, he thought, Lloyd trusts you, so trust yourself.

            He grabbed the scroll. Flames roared to life around his head, and a fierce red glow blazed from his eyes. His exhaustion from the battle flowed away. Strength and raw power coursed through him, his energy replenished. He rose from the bed and stood. He was the Elemental Master of Fire, and he was going to—

            Blue flashed at his side, and Ash looked to see Zane’s fists raised, icy fog trailing from them. He surveyed the room. Everyone stared at him warily, with Jay even taking a nervous step back. Instantly, guilt snuffed out the scroll’s high.

            “It’s okay,” he said with difficulty. “I’ve got it under control. I’ll read this as quick as I can.”

            And so, for the first time, he unfurled the scroll. The flowing script of the First Spinjitzu Master stared back at him, and a sense of reverence washed over him. To think he was holding and reading his very scroll…He shook his head. No time for that. He was here for answers—and this is what they read:

            For many years now, I have wondered if there was a way for Elemental Masters to reconnect with their dragon heritage. If there is, I believe it would work best with the masters of creation. Their direct lineage from Source Dragons just might make my endeavor possible—the ability to merge a human and dragon form at will.

…

            I have located the Source Dragons of each element and asked them to imbue their power into this scroll and another. They expressed their doubts about my ambitions, but I assured them this would succeed.

…

            I have given one scroll to the Master of Fire and the other to the Master of Earth. The results were unexpected. Flames consumed their heads—even the earth master’s, though the colors varied—and a fierce glow burned in their eyes. They reported a rush of power, and battle with them proved that to be true. Their Spinjitzu was stronger, and they fought with the ferocity of a dragon. I am beginning to hope that my plan was a success.

…

            The masters have been exposed to the scrolls for a week now. Their aggression on the battlefield has bled into their personality, and they do not like when I take the scrolls from them. I am beginning to worry.

…

            I fear the Source Dragons were correct. Their power is too great for mere mortals. The masters have begun sprouting scales, wings, and tails—all those of a dragon. They are losing their humanity. This time, I had to fight them for the scrolls back. It grieved me to see my friends curse me, but it was for their own good. This experiment was a failure.

…

This is the last time I write in this scroll. I thought that without direct access to a Source Dragon’s power, the effects would disappear. What a fool I was. Such power does not just disappear. When I heard of two dragons causing chaos in the villages, I knew my worst fears had come true. My friends were now beasts. They held no memory of who I was or what they used to be. I managed to subdue and send them to the First Realm. My old home. I can only hope they make a life for themselves there…with their own kind.

I wish I had never made these scrolls. And yet…I cannot bring myself to destroy them. I will hide them, forbid Wu and Garmadon from ever using them…Yes. Forbidden. That is what this power is. The secret of forbidden Spinjitzu must never be revealed again.

            Ash’s hands shook, the First Master’s signature signifying the story was finished. The words blurred before his eyes. Dragon…beasts…lost their humanity…This was why he had been able to fight off Aspheera’s venom, why the cold of the mountains had affected him so much, wasn’t it? Like he was a cold-blooded reptile…A buzzing filled his ears, drowning out the prodding questions of the others. His chest heaved up and down. So that was it? The grand secret of forbidden Spinjitzu was that he was going to—going to turn into—

            He ripped the scroll in two.

            The ninja cried out in shock, and Wu exclaimed, “No!” but it was too late. The pieces fluttered to the ground. Ash gazed at the torn yellowed paper. So simple, he thought numbly, to destroy something so powerful.

            Lloyd’s voice breached the buzzing in his mind. “Ash…” He didn’t answer, still staring at the scroll. Why didn’t he have the strength to do that earlier? “Ash!” If he had, none of this would be happening. If only—

            “ASH!” Lloyd shouted, grabbing his shoulders.

            The touch shocked him back to reality. He jerked away from Lloyd, ignoring the hurt that flashed across his brother’s face. “What?” he demanded.

            “Whatever the scroll said has distressed you,” Wu said worriedly. “We can help—”

            Ash released a bitter laugh and said, “You can’t help me. You’ve proven that already.”

            Cole’s eyes widened. “Dude, not cool.”

            “Yeah well, you know what else is ‘not cool?’” he snapped, advancing towards Wu. “Your father tampered with something he never should have touched. It’s his fault I’m like this, why I’m—” But despite his anger, he still couldn’t bring himself to utter the words. It seemed like his fate would truly be set then.

            “What’s happening to you, Ash?” Lloyd asked softly. “Please, just tell us what’s wrong.”

            “I—” he looked around helplessly, at his friends that watched him with concern. He could see their genuine desire to help him written on their faces. But that just made him feel worse. He was the older one, the one with the most experience. They shouldn’t have to help him. Not when he was going to be a danger to all of them.

            The med bay suddenly felt too small. He needed space, needed air—no. He needed something to punch.

            Ash shoved past the others and out of the tent. Ignoring their protests and cries, he started sprinting out of the warehouse. I need to get out of here. As if sensing his desperation, his back tingled, and the uncomfortable feeling of something emerging from his skin rushed through him. He embraced it with open arms, letting the new instincts wash over him as he took off into the air, leaving the reminders of his old family behind.

            Eight hours had passed since Ash had run off, and Kai was starting to get worried.

            Actually, ‘starting’ was putting it mildly. They had all panicked as they watched their friend fly—oh yeah, because he could do that now—off into the city in broad daylight. There was no way Ash was in a good mental space to be alone right now, but Master Wu had insisted they give him at least some time to himself. Zane had also reluctantly reminded them they had to return to school for appearance’s sake. So against his better judgement, that’s just what they did.

            Except school had finished over six hours ago, and Ash still hadn’t come back.

            Kai paced in front of the mechs, picking at the zipper of his jacket. Though he was the only one moving, he knew the team was just as anxious as he was. Cole had his headphones on, but his pursed lips signified he wasn’t really listening to the music. Jay’s leg jittered up and down, Zane was aimlessly scrolling on his phone, and Nya’s muscles were tensed like she was going to spring into a fight. Lloyd was the worst of them all, biting his thumb as he stared out the warehouse and into the night. Kai couldn’t take it anymore.

            He stopped pacing and announced, “Okay, we’ve waited long enough. We need to find Ash now.”

            Lloyd was up in an instant. “Don’t need to tell me twice. I knew we should’ve gone after him sooner…I hope he’s okay.”

            “But how are we supposed to find him?” Cole asked, taking off his headphones. “He could be anywhere in the city by now.”

            “That won’t be an issue,” Zane said. He stood up and pocketed his phone. “I placed a tracker on him weeks ago.”

            Jay let out a nervous laugh. “What, did you bug all of us or something?”

            “Of course I did.”

            “Oh good, I thought you might’ve…wait, what—”

            “That doesn’t matter right now,” Kai interjected, heading towards the warehouse doors. “We need to bring him back.”

            A rush of wind ruffled his hair, and Wu stood in front of him, blocking his way. Kai scowled. “You going to stop us from finding our friend again, Master?”

            Wu raised his head and stared at him levelly. “No. But you need to be careful. A grieving man can be as dangerous as a cornered animal.” His expression softened, and he added, “Please make sure he’s alright.”

            Kai’s temper cooled. “We will,” he reassured him.

            The ninja took off into the night. They raced over the dock, their footsteps no longer making the wooden boards creak. As the first buildings approached, Kai’s legs tensed before he sprung into the air. His feet landed on the edge of the windowsill, perfectly balanced. Spinjitzu sparks flared around him, and the tornado carried him the rest of the way up. He alighted on the roof. After letting Zane move to the front of the group, they started to run.

City lights sped by them as they leaped over the streets. The cool night air whipped Kai’s jacket around like it was an air sock. They fell into a rhythm of flipping, jumping, and sprinting. Sometimes they pierced the darkness with their Spinjitzu for the longer gaps between buildings.

Kai’s heart thumped loudly in his chest, his breathing quick as he gasped in air. Adrenaline buzzed through him like he had just chugged an energy drink. He had never felt so alive—running in the cover of night, silent as a ghost. Whatever he had been doing in his loud, clanky mech was nothing compared to this. This is what a ninja was supposed to be.

And the friend who showed him this needed their help.

Zane started slowing down. They followed his pace, coming to a stop at the edge of the next roof. His friend pointed down at the street and said, “There. He is in that bar.”

The ninja looked at each other uneasily. Kai knew this part of the city, and it wasn’t a great one. Bright green and cyan neon lights cast their flickering glow on the wet, garbage-strewn streets. People staggered into and out of bars blasting awful beats—Cole’s disgusted look confirmed that. Even five stories up, the bitter smell of tobacco reached Kai’s nostrils. He sneezed.

            “Ash is in there?” Lloyd said, gesturing at the bar below. A blood-red neon sign indicated it was called “The Slither Pit.” When Zane nodded in confirmation, Lloyd’s lips tightened. “Okay. We find him, get out, and try to calm him down. Got it? Let’s move.”

            They jumped off the roof and landed on the sidewalk. No one gave them a second glance. They cautiously approached the bar, dodging people that lurched towards them. Kai was suddenly aware of how young they were, and he subconsciously moved closer to Nya.

            “Wait,” Jay whispered, “how are we supposed to get past the bouncers? We’re not twenty-one!”

            They stared at each other, wide-eyed. “I had not thought of that,” Zane admitted.

            But when they reached the doors of “The Slither Pit,” there was no bouncer in sight. In fact, the entire bar was crowded with a throng of cheering and shouting people. Kai shivered. He had a bad feeling about who was in the center of the circle. The ninja shoved through the crowd, ignoring the curses flung at them, only to freeze once they reached the front.

            “Oh my God,” Nya whispered.

            Ash was a bloodied mess. He was still shirtless, his gi’s pants even more ripped than before. The bandages around his bite mark hung loosely on his shoulder. The wound had started bleeding again, bright red seeping through the gauze. Pale red patches covered his chest and back, a sign of the nasty purple bruises to come. His spiky hair was matted with sweat and blood. One of his eyes was swollen shut, and his lip was busted open.

            But Ash looked like a supermodel compared to the bodies lying around him. Kai’s stomach twisted as he stared at the unconscious bouncers. Their faces were covered in blood, teeth knocked out and noses broken. Some fingers were bent backward at unnatural angles. Jay retched.

            One bouncer remained. He clumsily rose from the ground, blood dripping from his lip. The ninja of fire glared at him, before beckoning him to approach. The bouncer staggered forward. Ash kicked his knee, and the man crumpled. Before he could fall to the floor, Ash grabbed the collar of his shirt, reared back his fist, and punched him. And again. And over and over until the bouncer’s face was unrecognizable.

            “Stop him, Cole!” Lloyd yelled.

            Cole shook himself out of his horror and nodded. “Right.”

            The earth ninja came from behind Ash and wrapped his arms around him. Ash thrashed in his grip and spat, “Let me fucking go! Who—” He locked eyes with Cole, then looked around the bar until he found the others. He scowled. “You shouldn’t be here. Let me go!”

            But despite his kicks and curses, he couldn’t break free from Cole’s superhuman strength. He lifted Ash into the air and strode out of the bar. The crowd “awww’ed” as they left, disappointed their entertainment was over. Cole carried Ash into an alleyway away from the busy bars and clubs. A couple that was making out took one look at them and fled into the street. Only then did Cole set down his screaming cargo.

            “What are you doing here?” Ash demanded, glaring at them. “You place a tracker on me?”

            Cole raised his hands to placate him. “Only for your own safety, buddy. We’re worried about you.”

            “Don’t be. I’ll come back after I’ve let off some steam.” He made for the street, but Cole shifted to the side, blocking him. He looked up at him and snarled, “Move, Cole.”

            “Beating up people isn’t ‘letting off steam,’ Ash,” Nya said.

            “It is for me.”

            Lloyd walked up to Ash and placed his hands on his shoulders. “Please, come back. I don’t know what the scroll said, but we can figure it out together. I don’t want you to be alone—”

            “BUT I AM ALONE, LLOYD!” Ash screamed, slapping his hands off. “Wu can’t find me a way back home. I’ll never see my family again. And if that wasn’t shitty enough already, you want to know what was in that scroll?” He laughed hysterically. “It said I was going to turn into a dragon! Isn’t that great? A big fucking reptile that’s going to burn down the city. Even if, by some miracle, my family found a way to this realm, there would be nothing of me left! Nothing!” He stared down at his hands, his anger dissipating like steam in the daylight. “I’d be even more broken than I already am.”

            “You’re not broken—”

            “Yes, I am,” he said, face crumpling into despair. “None of you would understand.”

            Kai stepped in front of Lloyd and said, “Really? Not even me?”

            Ash froze, at a complete loss for words. “You’re…you’re not—”

            “I’m not what?” he demanded, interrupting him for a change. “Not really you? Maybe not, but if you can find similarities between them and your friends back home, then like it or not, there’s a connection between us too. So I know why you’re pushing us away, Kai.”

            Ash started as if somebody had dumped cold water on him. He looked at Kai with wide eyes. As for himself, he pushed on. “Last week, that night on the roof, you said that you never told your team when you were struggling. You said you let out your frustration in other ways—now I know what that is.” He took another step forward, now face-to-face with Ash. “You’re scared of letting your friends down. You don’t want to be seen as the less-than-perfect ninja. Because you’re the older brother, right? You have to be the strong one, have to pretend like everything’s okay.”

            His dimensional counterpart looked down in shame, and Kai knew he had hit the nail on the head. Pity surged in his heart, and he whispered, “But everything’s not okay. You don’t have to pretend like it is.”

            He wrapped his arms around Ash in a gentle, comforting hug. “Despite everything, you’re still me. I’m still you. And I know that we can’t face our problems alone. So don’t try to. I won’t let you.”

            Ash trembled under him. He could feel his quivering breath on his neck. Then he broke down, sobbing against his shoulder, his tears and blood mixing on Kai’s jacket. He dug his fingers into him like he was the only person he had left in this world. The others surged forward, embracing Ash tenderly. Lloyd buried his head into Ash’s neck; tears streamed down his face too. Kai exhaled and laid his head on top of his alternate self’s, trying his best to comfort the broken Master of Fire.

Chapter Text

            Ninjago City lights gleamed in the calm, black night. A thousand windows reflected the full moon’s pale face as she overlooked the high-rise. The cool October breeze had shifted into a chilly November gust. From above, the city almost looked peaceful. But if you plunged from the moon and into the streets, you would find honking cars, savory aromas from ramen bars, and chattering pedestrians. Even if you moved away from the hustle and bustle of downtown, you would still hear the clamor of people—particularly from one warehouse by the harbor.

            The ninja were engaged in fierce combat. Their shouts echoed off the metal walls, and light from their Spinjitzu flashed against the motionless mechs. Kicks were dodged, punches blocked, and occasionally, a whirl of earth or ray of ice blasted through the air. As for fire…

            Well, let’s just say its master wasn’t having the greatest time.

            Ash struck the ground with a groan, having failed to duck out of the way from a punch again. His wings kept blocking his line of sight! He growled in frustration—the sound too guttural and deep to be human now—and pushed himself to his feet. He waved off the others’ concern and got into an offensive stance, beckoning them to advance.

            So they did. Nya attacked first, leaping into the air and kicking at his head. He grabbed her foot and hurled her aside. Cole’s fist smashed into the ground, making the earth quake under his feet. As he wobbled to find his balance, Zane shot forward. Puffs of ice flew from his hands, and Ash quickly flamed them into steam. But the resulting smoke screen blocked his vision, and he cursed his stupidity once he realized it.

            His pointed ears pricked, detecting a shift in the wind to his left. He spun around and lifted his arm just in time to block Zane’s fist. He kicked the nindroid in the chest, shoving him away.

            Lloyd and Kai came at him next. The two worked seamlessly together, never getting in the other’s way and forcing Ash to keep his guard up on both sides. He redirected Lloyd’s punch only to get cuffed by Kai on his cheek. He whirled to face him, but he had forgotten about his tail, and the appendage swiped the two boys’ feet out from under them.

            Ash blinked at them groaning on the floor before looking down at his tail. Guess you’re not so annoying all the time, huh? he thought.

            Something smacked into his back, uncomfortably close to his wings. He flashed back with a snarl, baring his gleaming fangs. Jay stared up at him, absolutely petrified. “O-oh man, I’m s-sorry,” he stuttered, freckles standing starkly against his pale skin.

            His hostility fled, and he shook his head to dispel any leftover aggression. “No, I’m sorry,” he apologized, guilt squirming his gut. “I, uh, got carried away there.”

            “You’ve been improving in our sparring matches,” Zane noted as he fixed his gi. “It seems you are getting accustomed to your new appendages.”

            “Trust me, most of it’s dumb luck. These things are such a hindrance; I’ll never get used to fighting in them,” Ash said with a scowl, glaring at his wings. They bristled in annoyance, which only irritated him more. It just cemented the fact they really were a part of him.

            Nearly two weeks had passed since his breakdown that night. Cole had carried him all the way back to base, where he proceeded to pass out for the next fourteen hours. When he finally woke up, they were there, waiting patiently for him to open his eyes. Yet despite their worry, they hadn’t pushed him to open up more. And he hadn’t felt the need to. Somehow, this family seeing the worst, darkest part of him but loving him all the same—well, turns out that was all he really needed. So after he had taken a few days to heal and they asked him what he wanted to do…he said he wanted to train. If this transformation was irreversible, then he might as well get used to fighting in his new form.

            But that was easier said than done. His wings were getting harder and harder to hide away now. On one hand, that meant no more high school, which was awesome—until Ash remembered that meant the transformation was nearing its final stage. They were unbearable, always getting in his way and blocking his sight in training. Worst of all, he couldn’t repair the holes in his gi because of them. One of his last reminders from home, and it was permanently damaged.

            Other little things started cropping up too. His canines had lengthened into fangs, and the rest of his teeth were slightly sharper too. The tips of his ears had grown into a point. Tiny red scales speckled them. His tail, however, was not such a “little” addition. It was the same shiny crimson has his other scales, and sharp, golden ridges lined it. It had suddenly appeared a couple days ago, and it was by far the most inconvenient change of them all. He felt like a five-foot katana had been attached to his behind, constantly tripping him up and knocking things over.

            Kai helped Lloyd to his feet and said encouragingly, “You’ll get it eventually, man. Don’t stress about it!”

            “Easy for you to say,” he snarled. Hurt flashed across Kai’s face. Ash’s scowl disappeared, and he quickly said, “First Master, I’m sorry. I appreciate your confidence, really I do. My temper’s just been…a little shorter these days.”

            Yeah, his temper. That was probably the worst part of the transformation. He had always had a short fuse—fitting for his element, he supposed—but he had really worked on keeping a cooler head over the years. But now everything seemed to get on his nerves, and he found himself snapping at his friends more and more. “Heightened aggression” from the dragon within him, right? Right…he thought glumly.

            Lloyd noticed his dispirited expression and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “Hey, we get it. You’re going through a lot; we don’t expect you to be happy all the time…” His eyes glazed over in thought. They cleared as a smile brightened his features. “I have an idea. Why don’t we take a break and try something else?”

            “Like what?” Ash asked tiredly.

            The green ninja jumped onto the green mech, adding a flip for good measure. He beckoned for Ash to join him. He shrugged and clumsily launched himself onto the dragon. His wings yearned to stretch and fly him up, but he kept them tightly furled. He sat behind Lloyd, picking up his tail and awkwardly placing it to the side.

            “The rest of you can head home,” Lloyd said, the mech turning on with a rev and a roar. “We’ll be out for a while, and it’s already late. Not to mention there’s school tomorrow.”

            “Okay, Mom,” Kai laughed. But he turned away and started gathering his things into a backpack. The others did the same, with Zane chirping, “Updating Lloyd’s contact to ‘Green Mother.’”

            Lloyd groaned. “Oh, come on guys—ugh, whatever.”

            The dragon shot out of the warehouse, the ninjas’ teasing chants following them. Ash gripped onto the side of the mech tightly, trying not to think how he would look no different from the mechanical beast soon.

            But it was hard to dwell on that as they climbed higher and higher into the night sky. The city lights’ artificial glow dwindled, and white starlight enfolded them instead. Ash sighed and closed his eyes, enjoying the cool breeze ruffling his hair…and tickling his face obnoxiously. With a huff, he took the hair tie he borrowed from Nya and pulled his dark brown hair into a small ponytail. The length of his hair was yet another reminder of the months he’d been away from home. Normally he would just use gel to style it up, but he just…didn’t care.

            Was this another part of his humanity he had lost? Or had he really changed so much in this alternate Ninjago? Had ‘Ash’ overtaken Kai? Was he—

            “Beautiful, huh?” Lloyd said, interrupting Ash’s angst spiral.

            “Wha—yeah,” he spluttered. “Beautiful…but what’s the real reason we’re out here, Lloyd? It’s nice and all, but I need to get back to training.”

            The green ninja turned to him, a delightful sparkle in his warm brown eyes. “This is training.”

            “Huh?”

            Lloyd laughed. “Yeah. Look, I’ve noticed how stiff and awkward you’ve been since the wings and tail.” At Ash’s glare, he hastily added, “Which is totally fair! I’d be the same too. But all this time, you’ve been fighting against their natural purpose. Maybe, if you used them the way you’re supposed to, then everything will flow easier.”

            Ash blinked at his brother. Lloyd gestured at the sky surrounding them, and suddenly the pieces clicked.

“Oh, no. Hell no,” he said, scrambling away from Lloyd.

“Come on, Ash! You’ve already flown before.”

“I don’t even know how I did it then. Your life was in danger; I just reacted on instinct!”

“Then it should be even easier!”

He eyed Lloyd warily. “You’re not gonna push me, are you?”

Lloyd pouted and said, “I’m not that mean. Nya, on the other hand, might have…”

Ash glanced down at the city. What looked so breathtaking before now looked terrifying. He could already see the splat on the pavement far, far below. A shudder ran through him, and he scooched further up the mech.

“Hey,” Lloyd said, placing a calming hand on his shoulder. He reluctantly raised his eyes to meet Lloyd’s, which were soft and understanding. “I get why you don’t want to do this. But I wouldn’t have brought you up here if I didn’t think you could.”

A lump formed in his throat. Only a couple months ago, he had been the one encouraging his brother. He’s come so far, he thought with a swell of pride. And if Lloyd believes in me…

He took a deep breath. “Okay. I’ll try it.”

Lloyd beamed. Ash shakily got to his feet, trying his best not to look at the clouds that floated below. For the first time in days, he spread his wings to their full length, over ten feet of pure draconic strength. A shiver ran down his spine. It felt so good to finally stretch them.

Shrugging off the feeling, he looked back at Lloyd nervously. The green ninja gave him a thumbs up. He forced his gaze back to the ground below.

Underneath the fear coursing through him, the dragon within ached for flight. So he finally gave into it and jumped.

A flash of panic as the freefall overtook him and then—

His wings snapped out. The freefall became a glide, and the stars stopped spiraling to become still once more. The wind sang around him instead of stinging his eyes. His tail made slight adjustments to his course, feeling natural and right for the first time since its appearance.

A cheer rang behind him. Ash glanced up at Lloyd. The biggest, goofiest grin adorned his face. He laughed—a full, loud laugh that burst from his heart. He shifted his wings and shot up to fly alongside him. They stared at one another breathlessly, their eyes sparkling with shared mirth. Then with another laugh, Ash flew around the mech, high-fiving Lloyd’s open palm.

He left the dragon behind and darted above the clouds. The wind buffeted him as Lloyd rushed after him, and Ash put on a burst of speed to escape him. They chased each other under the light of the full moon, laughter ringing through the night, and problems far below.

            Garmadon tapped his foot impatiently, watching Aspheera as she stood on the dock facing the boiling sea. Strings of quiet murmurs flowed from her lips. Pythor studied her with unblinking eyes. His goons filled the hangar bay, perched on piranha mechs and manta jets. They looked as bored as he felt. Why had Aspheera demanded their presence anyway? Just to watch her “summon a new army”? She hated his cronies.

            She continued to mutter her mysterious ancient ritual, and Garmadon barely suppressed a yawn. How much longer was this going to take?

            As if to answer his unspoken question, a whispering wind curled around his ankles. Sand trailed through the air and gathered near Aspheera, who was still chanting. The sand grew in mass and height, finally coalescing into the shape of a Serpentine warrior. Sandstone armor and swords lined its body. Streams of sand trickled off its hood.

            The sorceress opened her eyes, and her creation did the same. An orange glow as fierce as fire lit its hollow gaze.

            Aspheera stumbled. Pythor caught her, murmuring, “Easy, my love. You’ve done well.”

            Despite her exhaustion, she smiled in satisfaction. “Yes. But just to make sure…” She glanced at Garmadon. “Strike it.”

            He blinked. “You want me to punch it?”

            “No, you fool. Strike with intent to kill.”

            “Are you sure? You spent so much time on your little arts and crafts project.”

            “Do it!” Aspheera yowled.

            “Okay, okay, sheesh,” he grumbled, drawing his swords with a roll of his eyes. He stepped forward and raised the blades. The sand warrior didn’t even flinch. With one quick swipe, the serpent’s head crumbled apart like a child’s sandcastle after being kicked.

            Garmadon sighed and sheathed his swords. “What’d I tell you? Now you’ll have to do your creepy chanting all over again—oh what the fuuuuuuck?”

            The sand whirled furiously like a miniature sandstorm, spinning until it formed the warrior’s head once more, completely whole.

            “Nice! Now that’s what I’m talking about!” Garmadon cheered. He circled the Serpentine sandman, whistling in appreciation. “That’s some cool magic. It won’t take you a gazillion years to make each one though, right?”

            “Of course not,” Aspheera hissed. “This was merely the preliminary ritual. Still, I cannot create that many. It requires too much magic.”

“Well then, unless we have bucketloads of these guys, it still won’t be enough to stop those pesky ninja…and whatever the hell Shogun is.”

            Pythor smirked. “This is where I come in.”

            He slithered forward. The pink glow in his eyes darkened to a deep crimson. A dark swirl floated in their depths, and Garmadon suddenly found himself lost in them. He was surrounded by red; it crept into his mind and demanded control. For a terrifying second, it won. Then Garmadon forced it out, chasing away the tantalizing drowsiness that had stolen over him. The last trace of red faded away, and he realized he was on his knees, his breathing quick and shallow.

            “What the fuck,” he panted, staggering to his feet, “do you think you’re doing?”

He lunged for Pythor, but two pairs of hands held him back. His head snapped back to face them, a snarl on his lips. But once his gaze landed on them, his fury twisted into horror.

Two goons latched onto him, their grip unnaturally steely and unrelenting. Their expressionless faces didn’t even flinch when Garmadon turned to them—for blood-red pools glimmered in their eyes. Black spirals swirled hypnotically.  

Aspheera regarded him, tongue flicking out. “Hm. Impressive. I thought for certain you would have succumbed.”

Ice gripped his heart. “What did you do to my soldiers?”

“A little trick I gained after consuming a Hypnobrai,” Pythor purred. “I’m afraid they’re not your soldiers anymore.”

Garmadon growled, “You betray me? After I freed you—"

“Your kind locked us in those infernal caves,” the sorceress spat. “Your kind nearly succeeded in genocide. If you think that the King and Queen of the Serpentine would listen to one of you, then you’re more of a fool than I thought.”

“Really, you should’ve seen this coming,” her husband taunted. “Trusting us so blindly, taking us to your battles…we didn’t want to see just how the ninja fight.” A deep chuckle rumbled from his chest. “You even summoned your entire army here. Now look at them.”

Garmadon’s gaze roved around the cavern, horror sinking deeper and deeper into his bones. All his goons, all his generals, they were gone. Hundreds of crimson dots glowed back at him. Watching. Unfeeling. What have I done? he thought, suddenly feeling sick.

            “So you take my former army and your enchanted one, and you storm Ninjago City,” he said, his voice hollow. “What happens to me?”

            Pythor shrugged. “Since you cannot be hypnotized, there’s only one thing left we can do. And it is one my wife has been looking forward to since she first gazed upon you.”

            A fanged smile snaked across Aspheera’s face, and she raised a clawed, scaled hand. “Kill him.”

            The goons swarmed Garmadon.

            He tore free from the men restraining him. His swords flashed through the air, and their heads flew from their necks. They rolled on the ground, leaving red imprints that shone wetly in the light. Nausea rose in his stomach. He didn’t care about launching his generals out of the volcano. He didn’t care that he treated his henchmen like shit. Yet despite the evil coursing through his veins, this just felt…wrong.

            Blood spurted from the slashes he inflicted on the charging goons. He flinched. No. I can’t do this.

            But he couldn’t just stop either. For all his cockiness and brashness, he wasn’t stupid. The henchmen would overrun him, or Aspheera would finish him off herself. He needed to escape.

            Purple energy sparked around Garmadon, and his Spinjitzu flared to life. He plowed through the hypnotized goons like butter. Aspheera and Pythor cried out in rage, but he swerved around them. Something sharp bit into his shoulder, and he turned around with a hiss, still fleeing backwards. A dozen men were flanked in an orderly line, harpoon guns at the ready.

            A chill ran through him. They were never this efficient. Aspheera and Pythor really could take over Ninjago City.

            The guns fired. Steel flashed as harpoons flew towards him. But it didn’t matter. He had already fallen into the boiling sea.

            Garmadon swam down, thanking the snake that bit him for bringing out his Oni side. The scalding water couldn’t burn his thick skin. Darkness closed around him as he swam deeper and deeper. As much as he wanted to flee the volcano, he couldn’t. Not yet. Not when…

            A muted splash sounded from above, and he dove into the nearest alcove. He peered around the black rock cautiously. Fluorescent lights gleamed harshly from half a dozen manta jets. They sank momentarily before their engines kicked on, bubbles gushing from the spinning blades. The machines shot into the sea in different directions, lights roving as they hunted their target.

            If he wasn’t underwater, Garmadon would have exhaled in relief. Instead, he waited a moment longer before swimming out of the alcove. His arms churned through the dark waters, but the heat of the sea matched the fury blazing in his heart. No one had ever dared to betray him before. Those Serpentine bastards, thinking they could take over his city. Before he could have his revenge, though, he needed to find someplace safe. Somewhere he could recover and get some help from people who hated those snakes as much as he did…

            He scowled. Of course he knew exactly where to go. Maybe drowning wouldn’t be so bad compared to what he was about to do.

Chapter Text

            The dock creaked under Ash’s crossed legs. A sea breeze caressed his face, while the sun shone warmly on his back. He could feel the brightness of its rays even with his eyes closed. But he didn’t mind. It relaxed him deeper into his meditation, and he absentmindedly wondered if it was because of his new reptilian blood.

            He focused on the fire within him. It had always been there—even before he unlocked his powers—but it had never been so strong before. If the scroll had fanned it into a blaze, then this was an all-consuming forest fire. It radiated from his heart, pumping his veins with an inferno that begged to be set free. It would be so easy to…

            His brow furrowed in concentration. But that would result in unleashing the dragon too. He had to hold it off for as long as he could—because he still had the dwindling hope that he would see his family before he couldn’t recognize them anymore.

            Stop brooding, he chided, or you’re going to turn into an edgelord like Morro.

            Ash inhaled and exhaled slowly, breathing in the salty air. Something was off about the scent though…

            His forked tongue flicked out of his mouth. He was too curious about the scent to be properly embarrassed. What was intermingled with the salt that made it taste so foul? He probed the air again. His eyes shot open as he realized: it was the sharp tang of metal.

            Garmadon attack, he thought grimly. Almost three weeks now since the last one, and a new record, according to the team. If the Serpentine was his last surprise after disappearing, who knows what he had up his sleeve this time?

            The wail of the Garmadon alarm reached his ears, and they twitched in annoyance. The others will get here soon.

            Ash stood and stretched, the sun glinting off the scales of his wings and tail. He rolled his shoulders and, with a sigh of satisfaction, took flight.

…

            “So? How was school?” Ash teased as the others emerged from the lockers, freshly changed into their ninja gear.

            “So boring that I would have rather died!” Zane chirped, eyes flashing into X’s for dramatic effect.

            Kai scaled his mech and sank into its seat with a groan. “Pretty sure I bombed that biology quiz. The Garmadon alarm was a mercy.”

            “Don’t get too comfortable, Kai,” Lloyd warned as he activated his own mech. “My dad brought giant snake people last time. Be ready for anything.”

            “Oh, I’m ready!” Jay called, jet rising into the air. “Let’s jig.”

            “Jig?” they all said dubiously.

            He blushed. “I just thought ‘let’s dance’ was cliché, you know? No one says jig. It’s an underrated word!”

            Nya giggled—an honest-to-goodness, girlish giggle. They stared at her, open-mouthed. Well, except for Jay, who looked like he had just won the lottery. She cleared her throat and said, “What are we waiting for? Let’s kick ass!”

            The cheer of “Ninjaaaaa go!” filled the warehouse, and they stormed out into battle.

            Except there was no one to fight.

            The beach was quiet, its attendants already gone. Waves lapped on the shore. The ninja stood in their mechs awkwardly, searching for their enemy.

            “Where is he?” Cole asked. “The Garmadon alarm doesn’t go off unless they see him.”

            Ash nodded. “I smelt it too. I know they’re here.”

            Kai’s mech clanked as it faced him. “Smelt?” Ash pulled down his mask and flicked his tongue out. “Oh. Right.”

            “It doesn’t make any sense,” Lloyd said. “Something’s wrong—”

            Garmadon’s shark mech burst out of the water. But it was different—it no longer resembled a great white with legs. Now it was humanoid in shape, with heavy black armor protecting its legs and shoulders. The mech’s head was that of a hammerhead’s, its jaw open wide to reveal its steely, sharp teeth. Its giant hand wrapped around the green dragon and crashed it into the beach, spraying sand everywhere. Lloyd yelled, his mech scratching the shark frantically.

            “LLOYD!” they screamed.

            Before they could rush over to help, the sand churned below their feet. Ash’s eyes widened, and he took off into the air just as the ground exploded. Kai and Cole weren’t so lucky. Their mechs tumbled to the ground, nearly buried under a mountain of sand.

            Out of the beach rose an enormous cobra formed of sand. It was as tall as the mechs, over six stories high. Its long tail trailed into the sea. Curtains of sand flowed off its hood. The snake hissed, showing off its human-length fangs. A hot orange glow burned in its eyes.

            A cackle Ash knew all too well echoed off the serpent’s head. Aspheera leered at them, and he clenched his fists in anger, only to open them with a hiss. His claws had developed with the tongue a few days ago, and he was still getting used to them.

Pythor’s laugh boomed from the shark mech. “Surprised?”

            “My da—Garmadon,” Lloyd gasped, still struggling under the shark’s grip, “what did you do to him?”

            An evil smile spread across the king’s face. “Oh, we disposed of him.”

            “NO!” Lloyd screamed. Missiles blasted from the dragon, blowing the other mech off it. He tackled Pythor, pained shouts echoing from the machine.

            Aspheera raised her spear and shouted, “Attack!”

            The all the wrath of the Realm of Madness broke loose.

            Dozens of manta jets plummeted from the clouds, where they had previously been concealed. They dropped the piranha and crab mechs onto the beach, and they flooded into the city. Nya and Zane chased after them, but Cole and Kai were stuck wrestling with Aspheera’s colossal cobra. Countless miniature sand tornadoes erupted on the shore, and Ash gasped as Serpentine warriors emerged from them. They slithered after the mechs, their angry hissing filling the air.

            Ash’s hand flew to his comms. “Guys, we have a problem—”

            “Yeah we have a problem!” Jay screeched, making him wince. “I don’t have Lloyd helping me up here, I can’t fight off all these jets on my own!”

            He glanced up and blanched. Poor Jay was flying for his life, dodging a seemingly infinite number of bombers and lasers. Ash shot up to join the fray. He flew under a manta jet and dug his claws into the metal, ripping out wires and First Master knows what else. Something sparked, and he dove down just as the engine exploded. The bomber fell into an uncontrolled spiral, crashing into several other mechs as it plunged to the ground.

            Sparks of warmth burst on his wings. Ash whipped around, only to plummet twenty feet to avoid the barrage of lasers aiming for him.

            Was that heat…the laser beams? he wondered. It barely hurt. Are my scales really that durable?

            He didn’t have much time to dwell on that, however, because the jets kept on coming. Ash twisted and dove through the sky, letting the dragon guide him. As a bomber flew past him, he grabbed its wing and hurled it into a squadron firing at Jay. The resulting explosion was beautiful.

            Jay’s panicked voice reached his ears. “Something’s wrong, Ash. I usually have more planes taken down at this point. It’s like they’ve gotten better. Like, a lot better.”

            “Let me take a look.” Ash expanded his wings, flapped hard, and rocketed upwards. He studied the jets, watching their movements. They flew in tight formations, curving in perfect ninety-degree angles. Whenever Jay shot one down, another zipped up to take its place.

            He shook his head, mystified. “You’re right. I don’t think they were ever this organized.”

            “Ash!” Nya’s voice now, though it was laced with panic. “We need you on the ground. These sand warriors showed up that just won’t stay down. Zane and I are getting overrun!”

            “I’m sticking with Nya downtown,” the nindroid added, “as we cannot fight them off on our own. We need your assistance anywhere else in the city ASAP immediately.”

            “But Jay needs me up here—”

            “No!” the blue ninja insisted. “Go help Nya—I mean, Zane too. I-I got this.”

            Ash hesitated before plunging down to the lightning jet. “Fine, but not before I help you take out more of these guys. Confuse them on a chase before leading them back to me.”

            He could see Jay nodding in the cockpit, and the plane blasted away, buffeting Ash with its heat. The manta fleet followed in hot pursuit. As Jay bolted through the clouds, he took a deep breath and began charging up a fireball. He bit his lip before tapping into the well of power roaring within him. He gasped, overwhelmed by the flames rushing for freedom. His muscles trembled as he struggled to contain it all.

            The fireball rapidly increased in size. He panted, trying to keep it in check even as it grew bigger than him. Jay veered towards him, a dozen bombers on his tail. Just before it reached the fireball, the lightning jet shot above it. Ash released the inferno with a yell. Blinding white and orange flames consumed the planes. They exploded, miniature explosions that added to the firestorm’s heat. Ash stared at the flashing fire, enraptured by its beauty.

            “Whoa, that was awesome! Thanks for the help, now go down to the city and help the others!” Jay called as he flew by him.

            Ash shook himself out of his daze. “Right. Good luck.” His wings curled tightly to his body, and he dove down out of the clouds. He reluctantly steered away from the beach, knowing just one glance at Lloyd would make it impossible for him not to help his brother. The people of this city need me too.

            Screams reached his ears, and he whizzed past the skyscrapers into the quieter residential area, where six-story apartment buildings looking the worse for wear lined the streets. Except, it wasn’t so quiet now. Countless goons and snake warriors were attacking civilians, while piranha and crab mechs destroyed the property. One henchman hefted a spear at a mother and her child, the boy wailing in her arms.

            Ash shot down and punched the goon in the chest. A small shockwave burst from the force of his strike. The henchman flew into the shop across the street, crashing through the window and scattering glass everywhere.

            He turned to the mother and boy, who looked up at him with wide, terrified eyes. “Get to safety. Now!” he commanded.

            The mother nodded, carrying the kid in her arms and murmuring a hurried “thank you” as she rushed past. Ash watched her disappear down the street before turning back to the horde of enemies glowering at him. He grinned and cracked his knuckles. “So, who wants to go first?”

            To no surprise, the sand serpents slithered forward first. He deflected their scimitars with his sword before flying above their heads and raining a shower of fiery comets on their heads. They retreated with a hiss. His tail twitched, detecting a change in the wind current, and he flipped in the air just in time to see a missile hurtling under him. He glanced at the piranha mech responsible, its missile launcher still smoking.

            Ash sped towards the mech and landed on the curved hood. He ripped into it with glee, relishing as the metal turned to paper ribbons in his hands. His clawed hands closed around the goon’s collar, and he tossed him out of the mech as easily as a pillow.

            Something sliced into his shoulder, and he whipped around with a hiss. The growl building in his throat abruptly died when he saw it was the goon he had thrown through the window, harpoon gun in hand. Glass stuck out of his body, but he was still standing.

            He frowned. “What? You guys stay down after one punch, let alone crashing into a building…” The manta jets’ organized flight pattern flashed across his mind, and he flew over to the henchman, easily knocking the gun out of his grip. He pinned his arms to his sides and examined the man’s stubble-coated face. “What’s going on with you?”

            The goon stared at him hollowly, and Ash nearly lost his grip on him in shock. “No…” he whispered. “Not again…”

            Glowing pools of scarlet gleamed at him. Ash would recognize that hypnotic swirl anywhere. He twisted the man’s shoulders, hard enough to dislocate them. Hopefully that would be enough to finally incapacitate him. He turned back to the battle, frantically searching the eyes of every henchman he could see. The same red glow burned in them. Around them, the Serpentine he had blasted stood up, sand spinning to repair their injuries. They flashed their fangs, whole warriors once more.

            First Master, they were fucked.

            “Guys,” he said frantically while dodging a punch from a goon, “I know why the henchmen have been acting so weird, why they’ve been better! They’re being hypnotized by Aspheera and Pythor.”

            “They can do that?!” Jay squawked.

            He shook his head, though he knew no one would be able to see it. “Not in my Ninjago. Only the Hypnobrai can do that. Obviously things are different here.” A Serpentine dove for him with a hiss. He blasted it back with a gust of fire, only to watch in dismay as its face reformed. “And the sand snakes can heal themselves. Not even my fire can keep them down.”

            “So Garmadon’s army is, for once, a force to be reckoned with, and the snakes are unbeatable,” Nya said. “What do we do?”

            Ash hesitated. “I…I don’t know. Lloyd?”

            But Lloyd didn’t answer. He was probably too engrossed in his battle with Pythor—or too distraught over his father’s apparent death. Either way, their question was ignored.

            “Lloyd? What do we do?” Nya asked, worry seeping into her voice.

            Enough of this. “Drive them back, if you can,” Ash ordered. “Be careful not to get swarmed. And most importantly, stay alive.”

            As the ninja gave fearful murmurs of acknowledgement, he turned his attention back to the battle. He had lied to the team. He knew exactly what he had to do.

            The thumping of footsteps filled his ears. He exhaled and closed his eyes. Don’t see them as human, the dragon whispered. See them for the prey they are.

            His blade flashed across a man’s neck, severing his head from his body.

            Ash’s tongue flicked out, eagerly savoring the scent of blood. It was sweet like apples, but a fiery spice cut through the flavor. He grinned, fangs sharp and gleaming. This would be easy.

            He hooked his fist on a bearded goon’s jaw. His wing copied the movement, the sharp talon slicing open the chest of another lackey. Shurikens flew from his grip, spinning through glass helmets and digging themselves into foreheads. He sliced off a woman’s arm, while his tail gored the heart of a man aiming a harpoon gun at him. Blood splashed onto his gi, and he relished its taste.

            A crab mech reached for him, and he slashed through its pincers with ease. He smirked before hacking off all the mech’s remaining limbs. While the pilot struggled to escape, Ash grabbed one of the pincers and shoved it through the dome right into his chest. The man clutched the pincer feebly, gasping in wet, shallow breaths.

            The wind shifted by his ear. Ash easily caught the spear thrown at him and hurled it back at its launcher. As more blood flavored the air, something yanked on his leg. He scowled down at the goons trying to pull him off the destroyed mech.

            “Get off me!” he snarled, slashing at them furiously.

            Five ugly, long gashes opened on their faces. They stumbled back, blinded by their own blood. Ash stared at his crimson-stained claws in awe. Then he smiled.

            He dove into the crowd of charging henchmen, sword forgotten. All of Sensei Wu’s training fled to the background of his mind as he ripped and tore his way through the throng. His claws were his weapons, while his wings protected him from stray spears. Instead of tripping him, his tail tripped his enemies, so he could slash them down with ease. A delighted laugh burst from his chest as the goons crumpled like paper. Humans were so fragile. It’s a miracle they survived this long in the first place.

            In a matter of minutes, the street was littered with fallen henchmen. Their bodies lay mangled on the bloody asphalt. Some were missing arms and legs. Others were mutilated beyond recognition, cartilage and even bone exposed.

            Ash stood above them all, panting in exhaustion but grinning too. The thrill of the hunt still sang in his veins. He was covered in blood, and for once it wasn’t his own.

            A cry ripped from his throat as a Serpentine threw him to the ground. He thrashed furiously, claws digging into the snake’s arms, but his opponent felt no pain. It hissed at him, sand falling on his face. Ash hissed back.

            Fury boiled in his veins. All this newfound power, and he couldn’t fight off a measly worm. Heat crackled in his chest, rising with his wrath. It was too much for him to hold back. He opened his mouth and bellowed a roar of frustration in the Serpentine’s face.

            A torrent of white-hot fire gushed from his mouth. Its light was blinding. Watching his enemy become consumed by flames filled him with pleasure. It felt right to use his fire like this.

            He finally relinquished the blaze. His eyes widened at the state of the warrior.

            The Serpentine still held him in a tight grip, but it had crystallized into glass. A snarl was frozen on its face. The sun glimmered off its smoothed hood.

            Something Zane said while they were trudging through the desert crossed his mind…Did you know that in extreme heat, sand will crystallize into glass? Ash had groaned and called it boring at the time, but now…

            A sharp, dangerous grin spread across his face. He crushed the snake’s arms, the scales on his hands protecting him from the glass. He threw the transparent statue off him. It spun through the air, light refracting off the glass, before shattering on the bloodied asphalt. Ash flipped to his feet. His wings snapped down and launched him into the air, scattering the pieces of glass in a dozen directions.

            His fire began building in his chest again. He snarled fiercely before swooping down and unleashing a tide of flames on the Serpentine army. They were powerless to fight back. Their sand bodies solidified in an instant, stuck flailing scimitars and spears. When all of them had crystallized into glass, Ash dove again, breaking them into a thousand fragments with his claws. A piece cut him on the cheek, but the pain was exhilarating.

            He circled the street one last time before flying deeper into the city to search for more prey, leaving behind a battlefield of broken glass and bloody bodies.

            Lloyd was losing.

            He hated to admit it, but his mech was no match for Pythor’s. His missiles were spent, and one of his poor dragon’s hind legs had been ripped off. So many buttons on his dashboard were flashing an alarming red. “OPERATING SYSTEM IN CRITICAL CONDITION,” the mech’s AI told him calmly.

            But he refused to quit. He had to get vengeance for his dad. His dad who was…who was—

            Tears sprung in his eyes, and he clawed at the shark mech with a grief-stricken shout. Garmadon was a horrible father. He didn’t care about him. So why did Lloyd care so much that he was dead?

            Pythor kicked Lloyd off. The dragon crashed into the beach, causing more of its wires to spark and bolts to come loose. It raised its head stubbornly, ready to snap at the other mech.

            But before it could do so, Nya’s exhausted voice came over the comms. “Lloyd, I think—I think we have to retreat.”

            Lloyd started, and the dragon clamped down on empty air. “What?” he demanded, scrambling away from Pythor’s fist.

            “I…I’m serious. We can’t stop Garmadon’s henchmen or the snake army. There’s too many of them, and they’re practically indestructible. Zane and I can’t hold them off anymore!”

            “I hate to agree with her, but she’s right, greenie,” Kai said, guilt weighing down his voice. “Cole and I are no match for Aspheera. Our mechs are barely hanging in there.”

            “No!” Lloyd yelled. His dragon’s tail whipped into Pythor, making the mech stumble. “We’ve never retreated before! And don’t you see what will happen if we do now? Aspheera and Pythor are going to conquer the city, and the people of Ninjago will be under their thumb. Or worse, they’ll kill them all! We can’t leave them, not when they need us now more than ever!”

            Zane spoke next, quietly. “Of course we understand that, Lloyd. But if we stay, we’re going to—”

            “MAYDAY!” Jay shrieked. “OH SHIT SHIT SHIT, MAYDAY! I’M GOING DOWN!”

            Lloyd’s head whipped up to the sky, and he gasped in horror. Jay’s beautiful, bright blue jet was hurtling through the clouds. Its steel spikes were gone, and it was covered in laser scorch marks. Smoke belched from the right wing. For the first time, Jay was going to crash.

            The Destiny’s Bounty soared through the sky, its cannons blasting the manta jet fleet into the sea. Its crisp white sails blended in with the clouds, and the double dragon-head mast snarled at the enemy.

            “Ninja.” Master Wu’s stern voice cut through Jay’s screams. Lloyd didn’t even know he had access to the comms. “Retreat. All of you.”

            Lloyd protested, “But Uncle—”

            “That was not a request, nephew. Get out of the city, now.”

            A seemingly tiny rocket shot out of the lightning jet—though Lloyd knew it was Jay in his ejector seat. It blasted up towards the Bounty, where it landed safely. He watched in dismay as four other plumes of fire hurtled into the sky and up to the ship. With their pilots gone, the gigantic cobra ripped into the fire and earth mechs with ease. In a matter of seconds, they were reduced to scraps of metal.

            Pythor punched the dragon mech in the gut. Lloyd was nearly thrown off by the force, and he hung on for dear life, cursing himself for getting so distracted. He tried to get into the air, but the shark mech fired missiles when he did, grounding him with a crash.

            The shark mech grabbed the dragon by the throat, raising it high into the air. Lloyd tried to slash Pythor with his mech’s claws, but the snake was unfazed. “Give up, ninja,” he sneered, “your city is ours now. Accept it.”

            “Never,” he said through gritted teeth.

            Pythor sighed and lifted his fist with the missile launcher, aiming right for Lloyd’s face. “So be it.”

            And then something grabbed him by the waist and carried him into the air. He kicked and punched his captor furiously, until Ash’s voice hissed, “Hey, quit it! I’m trying to save your ass!”

            “Ash?” He looked up at the fire ninja. Ash’s gaze was trained on the Bounty above, but his golden eyes flicked down to glance at Lloyd. His smile was reassuring, but strained.

            That just made Lloyd even madder. He thrashed in Ash’s grip, shouting, “Take me back! I can still—”

            “No, you can’t,” Ash said sternly, ignoring the punches. With his draconic strength, Lloyd’s efforts to escape were probably nothing more than an inconvenience to him. “None of us can.”

            “We just can’t abandon the city and her people! This is—this is worse than dying out there. Ninja never quit!”

            “I know that,” his friend said softly. Lloyd stopped struggling and stared. Regret and sadness marred his face. Blood from a small cut leaked down his cheek like a tear. “More than anyone. But sometimes, little brother, there are some battles you must retreat from to win another day.”

            He opened his mouth, ready to argue more, but a deafening explosion cut him off before he could begin. Ash’s flight wavered, but he kept ascending higher into the clouds. Lloyd craned his neck over Ash’s shoulder and cried out in agony.

            Pythor had launched a missile into his mech. The dragon’s head was gone, obliterated into dust. Smoke trailed from its broken neck like wispy black blood. He dropped it nonchalantly, the body thudding onto the beach like a corpse. The mech raised its armored leg high, metal glinting in the sun, and stomped on its back. The dragon spasmed once, tail thrashing as the machinery fought for life. One last spark of resistance. And then it didn’t move again.

            Tears fell from Lloyd’s eyes, and he burrowed his head into Ash’s chest with a sob. He couldn’t hear his comforting words. He was too lost in his grief.

            He had lost a friend.

            Ash landed on the Bounty’s deck. They were immediately swarmed by the others, but Lloyd didn’t even bother to answer their questions of, “Are you okay?” “What happened?” “Are you hurt?” Their words were a blur of sound he didn’t care to translate. He stared above their heads at the perfect blue sky they soared through.

            He felt the sensation of being laid down on a bed. Unconsciousness laid its hand on him, and he closed his eyes, glad to drift into sleep. Kai’s startled voice broke through the thickening darkness. “Ash! Dude, you—you’re covered in blood!”

            “Don’t worry. It’s not mine.”

            “Oh okay…WAIT WHAT—”

            But before Kai could finish freaking out, Lloyd had fallen asleep.

…

            The ship jolted, stirring Lloyd out of his sleep. For a brief moment, he looked around in a daze, wondering why he was surrounded by the wooden planks of the Bounty—and then reality crashed in on him, and he buried his head in his hands.

            “I’m a failure,” he whispered, eyes burning.

            His stomach sank…and continued to sink. He frowned. It felt like the swooping sensation in his gut when his dragon descended. His heart panged at the thought of his destroyed mech, and he shook his head. He was tired of crying. Better to find out where they were heading.

            Lloyd rose unsteadily from the bed. A splotch of black caught his eye, and he glanced down to see a neatly folded gi at the edge of his bed. Clean clothes would be nice. He pulled off his dirty gi and tossed it on the floor. He slipped into the soft fabric, ran a hand through his hair, and exhaled. He felt a little better now, and ready to see the others. So he exited the sleeping bay and climbed up to the deck.

            As he thought: the ship was descending. Their strung lanterns swung in the cool breeze, the plants dotted throughout the deck wet from mist. Voices chattered from the stern, so Lloyd made his way to the navigational center.

            Cole’s voice rang out as Lloyd climbed up the ladder. “Don’t you think we should wake him up soon? It’s been over five hours.”

            “Let him rest,” Master Wu said. “He has been through much.”

            “We all have,” Lloyd interjected, emerging at the top of the stern. Almost everyone jumped and stared at him with wide eyes. It would have been funny if he wasn’t so tired. “You don’t have to talk about it like I’m an only survivor.”

            Ash stepped forward, and Lloyd noticed that he had changed into a clean grey gi. “As a leader though, there’s more responsibility placed on you. It’s normal to feel more guilt for a mission gone wrong. But you don’t have to feel—”

            “Do we have to talk about this right now?” Lloyd sighed, rubbing his temples. “I…really don’t feel like it. Where are we headed?”

            His team looked like they wanted to argue with him, but Wu shook his head imperceptibly. He pressed the autopilot button and gestured for them to follow him. They jumped down onto the deck. Lush green mountains surrounded the ship, and trees stretched below them. Mist hovered in the valley, making it look haunted.

            “We are going somewhere few people know of,” his uncle said, “somewhere safe. There we can rest, recover our strength, and plan for the battle ahead.”

            Jay raised a shy hand and said, “Yeah, but…what is it exactly?”

            His question was soon answered. The mist parted, revealing a magnificent monastery. Its red tiles shone through the haze, the walls surrounding it white and impenetrable. Vines from huge trees draped the complex in green splendor. Yet the walls opened up to reveal a courtyard, the perfect location for a sparring match. The courtyard ended with a waterfall that plunged over an outcrop of stone and into a river that wound through the rainforest.

            “The Monastery of Spinjitzu,” Ash and Wu announced. They looked at each other, surprised, before sharing a knowing smile.

            “Yes, this monastery was built by my father,” Wu said as the Bounty landed in the courtyard. “Its location was kept secret—"

            Ash tensed, wings bristling and tail thrashing. His forked tongue shot out of his mouth, flickering madly. Lloyd and the others stared at it in wonder.

            A guttural growl rumbled from his throat. “We’re not alone,” he hissed, crouching low.

            Wu blinked. “That is impossible. No one knows of this place except me and—”

            “Your brother.” Lloyd blanched, and slowly looked over the edge of the ship. His dad—his very much alive, not dead dad—grinned up at them. “Miss me, ninja?”

            Then confusion and disbelief crossed Garmadon’s face. He narrowed his eyes, peering at Lloyd. “La-Lloyd?”

Chapter Text

            Lloyd remembered looking in the mirror and screaming.

            He pressed a shaking hand on the glass, as if his reflection was playing some cruel joke on him. But the mirror’s coldness confirmed that this was no dream. The long, pale white horns that protruded from his blonde hair was real. The pointed ears and golden claws were real. He opened his mouth dreadfully, slowly. The fangs were real too.

            He slumped to the floor with a whimper. How did this happen? he thought miserably, grabbing the cursed horns. What…what is this?

            The bathroom door banged open. Lloyd’s head shot up in a panic. Kai stared at him in frenzied worry, the others hovering behind him anxiously. “Lloyd!” he cried, stooping down to his level. “We heard your scream, are you okay?! What…” he trailed off, gaze slowly drifting to the top of his head. “Are—are those horns?”

            “Leave me alone!” Lloyd shouted, pushing his friend away. “I don’t want you to see me like this!” He curled his knees to his chest and buried his head in them.

            Silence. Then a shuffling of feet, and the slow creak of the bathroom door as it closed. Yet he could still feel a certain someone’s presence in the room.

            “That includes you, Kai,” Lloyd said, his voice muffled.

            “Aw, you don’t mean that,” he teased.

            “I’m serious!” he yelled, glaring up at Kai. “I want to be left alone.”

            The humor drained from Kai’s face. When he spoke again, his tone was gentle. “You may want to be left alone, but I don’t think that’s what you need.” He hesitated, then asked, “Do you want to tell me what happened?”

            He didn’t want to. But his brother had a way of asking that made it impossible to say no.

            “There’s not much to tell,” he said glumly. “I just woke up like this.”

            Kai frowned. “That’s it? Are you sure there’s nothing else?”

            “Don’t you think I’d know?” Lloyd snapped. Hurt flashed in Kai’s golden eyes, and his heart sank. He moaned, “I’m sorry, Kai, but…these horns, these fangs, they remind me of my father—”

            He froze. Clouds of menacing black fog grew in his memory. Oni lurked in its depths, their most mysterious and deadly enemy yet. He remembered the choking sensation as he descended into the fog, the iciness threatening to turn him to stone. Then something inside him had shifted, like a beast awakening from its slumber. That thing had helped him survive the Oni’s magic last month.

            Now he knew just what kind of beast it was.

            “No…” he groaned, staring at his claws in anguish. “No!” He clenched his fists.

            “Lloyd, stop it! You’re hurting yourself!” Kai gasped, prying his fingers free. Blood dotted his palms, but he didn’t care.

            “This is from the Oni fog,” Lloyd whispered. “It didn’t freeze me because…it unlocked this side of me instead. The Oni side. I don’t know if it will ever go away.” He grabbed Kai’s shoulders in a panic. “I’m becoming my father!”

            His brother clutched his arms, his gaze steely. “No, you aren’t,” he said firmly. “You’re nothing like Garmadon. A few Oni attributes doesn’t change that.”

            Lloyd’s voice was small as he asked, “But how do you know I won’t change?”

            “Because I know you. And my little bro has too good of a heart to be like his dad.” He smiled and wrapped Lloyd in a one-armed hug. “Besides, you have me. You think I’d let you become as ugly as him?”

            They laughed at that, and the fear in his heart lessened. He didn’t know how long they sat on the bathroom floor together, but it was nice. As long as he had his older brother around, he knew he’d be okay.

…

            Lloyd stared at the bathroom mirror hollowly. Almost a year had passed since that morning. The horns and fangs hadn’t disappeared, but he was used to them by now. He was even comfortable with the team poking fun at them. But there had been little humor since Kai’s disappearance.

            A crash from above startled him out of his daze. Probably Nya, he thought numbly. No doubt going too hard at it in training. As much as he didn’t want to, he should join her. He had to be ready for anything when they found Kai.

            With a sigh, he dragged himself out of the bathroom and up the stairs. The sails of the Destiny’s Bounty greeted him warmly, the wind ruffling the white fabric. As he expected, Nya was punching the life out of a multiple-armed wooden post. Sweat poured down her face despite the breeze. Cole and Jay watched her nervously from the railing.

            Cole looked up as he trudged past them. A grin split his face. “Oh, hey Lloyd! You’re up! Did you eat yet?” The question was genuine, but his tone was forcefully cheery. It irritated him.

            “No,” he grumbled as he set up a training dummy.

            “You really should eat something—” Lloyd kicked the dummy with more force than necessary, knocking it to the ground, “—orrrrr maybe not!”

            Zane’s voice rang sharply through the ship. “I need everyone at stern!”

            His eyebrow twitched, but he reluctantly turned from the dummy. Nya swore loudly, before angrily stomping up the stairs to the back of the Bounty. Jay and Cole followed at a more leisurely pace. Lloyd was the last one on top.

            Zane stood at the helm, intensely focused on the sky in front of him. When he saw Lloyd, though, his face broke into a cheerful grin. “Good morning, Lloyd. Did you sleep well?”

            Lloyd grunted in response.

            “I shall take that as a yes. Anyway, I called you all up here to report that I have received a distress signal from the village of Nara. We should arrive there within twenty minutes. Please prepare yourselves for landing.”

            Irritation flared in his chest. He knew it was a ninja’s responsibility to help those in need, but they were so close to the Traveler’s Tea. Why delay their reunion with Kai any longer? He gritted his teeth, but didn’t protest.

            Nya, however, was not so quiet. “Is stopping really necessary?” she demanded.

            “W-what?” Jay stammered. Cole and Zane stared at her in disbelief.

            She crossed her arms and said, “Look, it’s probably nothing too serious. With towns like this, their biggest problem is pickpockets or something. Problems that don’t require ninja.”

            “Excuse me?” Cole said, looming over her. Lloyd sometimes forgot just how tall he was.

            “You heard me,” Nya retorted, unfazed by Cole glowering down on her. “We’re less than a week from the Traveler’s Tea mountain. Less than a week from seeing Kai again. No delays mean seeing him sooner.”

            Cole’s warm brown eyes darkened. “Ignoring a cry for help is never an option. As a ninja, you should know that.” He turned his back on her. “Now get ready. We’ll be in Nara soon.”

            The finality in his tone left no room for argument. It made him sound like a leader. With a start, Lloyd remembered that Cole used to be the team’s leader until he was old enough. Looks like he still had it in him. That was good. He didn’t feel like being a leader anymore.

            As the Bounty neared the rice fields of Nara, the ninja lined up on the deck. Lloyd and Nya stood apart from the others. Right before the ship landed on the grass, Cole leaped off, Jay and Zane right behind him. He glanced at Nya. She gazed back at him, the same reluctance shining in her eyes. They nodded and jumped off the ship to join the team.

            No “Ninjaaaa-go” echoed off the ship this time.

            Nara looked like a peaceful village. Roughly two dozen thatched houses dotted the green fields, with a small temple built at the foot of a hill. Shoots of rice poked out of the flooded paddies. It was a far contrast from the chaos of Ninjago City.

            And it was on fire.

            Over a dozen henchmen ran amok in the village. They cackled as they chased down Nara’s inhabitants and raided their homes. Several were loading blocks of stone into a massive black truck. Gleaming, sickly yellow veins shot through the rocks. Fire crackled along the wooden roofs, smoke choking the air.  

            Cole unslung the scythe from his back. “Lloyd, Nya, you take care of the goons by the truck. We’ll handle the rest,” he ordered, spinning the bladed weapon.

            They nodded and leapt into Spinjitzu. Green and cyan tornadoes of energy swirled towards the truck. Lloyd knocked out a goon and slipped out of his Spinjitzu. With one swipe of his sword, he disarmed another and used his momentum to throw him into the other henchman. They crashed on top of one another, groaning.

            He looked up to see Nya finishing off her group of goons with a swift kick. “All done here?” he asked, propping his sword on his shoulder.

            “Yes,” she said, “now let’s go help the others so we can get out of here—”

            “Ready for this warm welcome?” a female voice shouted.

            Lloyd and Nya’s heads whipped up. He caught a glimpse of black and red before being slammed back by a shockwave of heat. He landed on his back with a groan. With difficulty, he got to his feet, noting how his gi felt uncomfortably warm. Orange flames flickered in the dirt before snuffing out from lack of fuel. Lloyd looked up at the woman responsible.

            She grinned, her red lipstick matching the color of her exaggerated eye makeup. Her hair was shaved into a cartoonishly spiky mohawk, and was the same dark crimson. The rest of her skin-tight outfit was black, though a pattern of flames encircled her waist. Cylindrical canisters were attached to her scarlet gloves, with hoses awkwardly sticking out and fastened to something on her back.

            “Who are you?” Nya said with a scowl. 

            Then to Lloyd’s utter surprise, the woman squealed, “Oh my gosh, I can’t believe it! I’m really going to fight the ninja! I’ve worked so hard to make it to the top, and now it’s finally happening!”

            He scratched his head. “Yeah, but…who are you?”

            “Oops, can’t believe I forgot…” She flipped on a pair of goggles. A crazy grin spread across her face. “It’s Miss Demeanor! Now eat fire!”

            Gusts of flames bwooshed from the canisters on her arms. Lloyd ducked under the hot stream, while Nya flipped over it. Several goons rushed out from the truck, using the flames as cover to fire at them unimpeded. Now he had to worry about dodging bullets and fire. Great. He whirled into Spinjitzu, protecting himself from the barrage of bullets but still unable to get close to Miss Demeanor.

            “Fire?” Nya spat as the flames temporarily died. “What makes you think you have the right to use it?”

            Miss Demeanor laughed. “What, feeling protective over your brother’s element, water girl? You shouldn’t get mad! It’s not like he’s around to fight me for it anyway.”

            Lloyd froze. The green energy around him died. “What?” he croaked out.

            “You think every villain and goon hasn’t noticed? The guy hasn’t posted a Chirp in like, months! If you take into consideration you guys haven’t been around either…” She shrugged. “Something obviously happened to him. What, we don’t know, but I sure don’t care!” A crazed gleam shone in her eyes. “Hey, maybe instead of ‘Miss Demeanor’ I should be called the new Master of Fire.”

            Lloyd snapped.

            Purple energy crackled to life in his palms, and he blasted it at Miss Demeanor. She collided into the truck with a scream. Around him, the goons fell to their knees, orbs of water surrounding their heads. They clawed at their prison, eyes wide with fear as they vainly tried to suck in oxygen. Nya held her hands up high, apathetic to their struggles. A cold fire burned in her blue eyes.

            As for Lloyd, he relished his newfound power. Unlike his green energy, this purple energy was more…volatile. More destructive in its very nature. It wasn’t life—it was destruction. Maybe that would’ve bothered him before. But not now.

            Miss Demeanor scrambled to her feet and started to run for the driver’s side of the truck. That won’t do, Lloyd growled. He summoned more power from the darkness within him and unleashed it with something that almost sounded like a roar. Indigo energy boomed from his clawed hands. The truck stood no chance. It flipped into the air several times before crashing down onto the dirt with an earth-quaking BOOM.

            He stalked towards Miss Demeanor, a snarl rumbling from his throat. All cockiness was drained from her pale, quivering face. She held up her hands and whispered, “P-please, I’m sorry, just let me go to prison.”

            “And let you hurt more people again?” Lloyd rumbled. His voice was noticeably deeper, more guttural. “No. You had your chance. It’s time to pay.”

            He lifted a hand, deadly energy swirling at his fingertips. But just as he released it, someone forced his wrist upwards, and purple exploded harmlessly in the blue sky. Miss Demeanor fainted.

            “LLOYD!” Cole roared. His superhuman grip on his arm didn’t relax. “What are you doing?!”

            Lloyd yanked his arm away with a growl. “Making sure that she doesn’t hurt anyone ever again.”

            “That’s what a villain would say,” Cole snapped back, jamming a finger at his chest. “That’s not what ninja do.”

            “Yeah? Maybe we should change that,” he seethed. He turned away from Cole and pounded back to the Bounty, ignoring the earth ninja’s protests. From the corner of his eye, he could see Nya shoving away a terrified Jay. The henchmen lay collapsed around her, puddles of water surrounding their unconscious bodies. Their chests moved up and down imperceptibly. Lloyd and Nya marched towards the ship, a silent agreement between them: they felt no remorse.

            They used airjitzu to fly up to deck. Lloyd quickly approached the door to lower quarters, desperate to avoid a lecture from—

            A boulder twice his size slammed in front of him, blocking his escape. He whipped around with a scowl and glared at Cole. His friend glared right back, his arms glowing with orange, magma-like power.

            “We’re not done yet, Lloyd,” he barked. Another THUD, and a massive rock formed before Nya, who had also been trying to flee downstairs. She cursed and furiously turned to face Cole. “You too, Nya.”

            “What is there to talk about?” she demanded.

            Jay tapped his chin in mock thought. “Oh, I don’t know…HOW ABOUT THE FACT YOU ALMOST DROWNED FOUR PEOPLE?!” he shouted. Nya opened her mouth wordlessly, taken aback by her yin’s outburst. The rest of the ninja stared at him in surprise.

            But he wasn’t done yet. “For months I’ve watched you train past your limit, watch you hurt yourself by pushing yourself too hard! Any time I tried to say something you just shot me down!” He balled his fists, lightning crackling from them. “After watching you try to kill those men though…I’m not going to stay quiet any longer. I won’t let the person I love do something they’ll regret for the rest of their life!”

            The anger fled from Nya’s face. Shame burned in her grey eyes, and she dropped her head.

            Lloyd wasn’t going to back down so easily.

            “You didn’t hear what she was saying about Kai,” he hissed. “The villains know that he’s…gone. She was spitting on his name! Claiming fire as if it was her own!”

            “So what, we just off bad guys that rile us up now?” Cole spat back.

            “We’ve killed in the past. Why is it so bad now?”

            “Because those were actual villains! Or we didn’t have a choice! Second-rate henchmen and a lady with a blowtorch are no Overlord!”

            “If Wu had ended Aspheera, Kai would still be here—”

            “EVERYONE, BE QUIET!” Zane roared. His electronically magnified voice swept over the ship, forcing them to cover their ears. Lloyd looked up at the nindroid with wide eyes. He expected to see anger, frustration—but instead was met with sorrow.

            “Please, stop arguing,” he whispered, his voice back to normal volume. “It has pained me so, so much to see you and Nya isolate yourselves like this. I’m not implying the rest of us were perfect, but at least we tried.” His glowing blue eyes shone with tears. “Is this…is this what it was like when I died? My family falling apart and fighting each other? I can’t…I can’t bear the thought of it.” He buried his head in his hands.

            Cole was by his side in an instant, wrapping him in one of his big bear hugs. “I’m sorry, Zane…it’ll be okay. I’m not leaving this time—never again,” he said softly.

            “Yeah,” Jay said, walking over and joining the hug. “You have us, buddy.”

            “And me too.” Nya stepped forward and touched Zane’s shoulder. “I remember watching the team break apart when we thought you were dead and it was…horrible. My own brother left me.” A sob shook from her throat. “Now I’m the one drifting apart. I’m sorry.” She melted into the hug, crying into Jay’s shoulder. “I’m so sorry…”

            Lloyd gazed at the huddled group. The fury that had been roaring in his chest since his confrontation with Miss Demeanor lost its embers and died. What am I doing? he thought, staring down at his shaking hands. Yelling at Cole, ignoring my family…

Longing surged in his heart. He was tired of being alone. He wanted to laugh with his team again, lead them, simply be with them. How could he have forgotten? Kai wasn’t the only brother he had.

He stepped into the warm embrace, finally joining his family once more.

            Lloyd gawked at his dad, who in turn was blinking stupidly at him. Oh god he knows now, he thought wildly. What is he gonna do now? Wait, does that even matter anymore? It’s not like things can ever go back to the way they were right—

            But his spiral was interrupted by a bestial roar. Lloyd and the team screamed as Ash dove off deck and tackled Garmadon. His dad yelled and tried to push him off, but the fire ninja was too strong now. Ash subdued him easily and lifted him high into the air with one clawed hand. Lloyd had never seen his dad so helpless. It didn’t…feel right.

            Ash growled, “What. Are. You. Doing. Here?”

            “Now, now, take it easy!” Garmadon gasped out. Even when he was being choked, he still managed to form a cheeky smile. “I come in peace!”

            His lower arms inched towards the katanas on his belt. Lloyd opened his mouth to shout a warning, but Ash was quicker. His spined tail wrapped around Garmadon’s extra arms, pinning them to his waist. He leaned in and sneered, “You were saying?”

            “Point taken,” he wheezed, “but I can’t breathe so…”

            “Alright, then why don’t you tell me why I should spare you? Why you deserve to keep breathing after everything you’ve put the city through? Your son through? Why—” But he couldn’t keep speaking. Ash’s angry words devolved into a series of snarls and growls, no longer comprehensible human speech. Lloyd gasped in horror. His friend sounded like a real beast.

            Despite the desperation of his situation, satisfaction gleamed in Garmadon’s eyes. “What’s wrong, Shogun? Monster got your tongue?”

            Ash bellowed in fury and started to squeeze. “NO!” Lloyd cried. He jumped off the ship and launched into his Spinjitzu tornado, spinning over and ramming into Ash. The impact forced him to release his dad, and he fell onto his back. Garmadon collapsed, retching.

            He panted as the green sparks around him died. Ash shook his head and glared at him, baring his fangs with a hiss. Lloyd gulped nervously. “Hey, c-calm down, it’s just me here…”

            The animalistic rage disappeared, but human anger remained. Ash got to his feet and scoffed, “He’s your father; do what you want with him. But if it was up to me? I’d kill him with my bare hands.” His ruby wings shot open. He flapped once, and then he was gone.

            Silence. Lloyd and Garmadon stared at one another—father and son face-to-face for the first time in years. His heart thumped loudly in rising anticipation. What would his dad say now that he knew? Maybe—maybe he would apologize and say that if he knew his son was the Green Ninja, he’d stop attacking the city instantly. Maybe he’d hug him right here and now. A small sparrow of hope fluttered in his chest. Maybe he could have a real dad.

            “Sooooo…” Garmadon said, “is Shogun a dragon or something?”

            “Are you kidding me?!” Lloyd exploded. “You just found out that your son is the Green Ninja, your sworn enemy who’s fought you for years, and you ask about Ash?!”

            “Huh, so that’s his name. Almost as cool as La-Lloyd.”

            “It’s Lloyd, Dad.”

            Garmadon sighed. “No. L-l-o-y-d. I named you.”

            “You ruined my life!”

            “How could I ruin your life? I wasn’t even there,” he snorted.

            Before Lloyd could scream that was the exact problem with him, a hand pressed gently on his shoulder. He looked back to see his Uncle Wu, whose gaze was trained on Garmadon. The rest of his friends were off the Bounty too, and were also glaring at his dad.

            Wu’s voice was tight. “Hello, brother. It’s been a while.”

            “Ugh, not long enough, butt-face,” Garmadon groaned. “Here to lecture me about ‘my past mistakes’ or whatever?”

            “No. I am more curious about your purpose here.”

            His irritation shifted into embarrassment, and he muttered, “You know why I’m here.”

            “Hm, I really don’t. Perhaps you could enlighten us?” A mischievous twinkle gleamed in his grey eyes. Lloyd stared at his uncle in disbelief. Is he…being petty? You know what, good for him.

            “Really, Wu?” Garmadon whined. Wu just smiled cheekily. His dad sighed, “Fine. Because of my stupid decision to release those bastards from their tomb, they took over my base and my army. I barely escaped with my life and had to swim almost ten miles just to reach shore, then hiked for days to get to dear old Dad’s place. I waited here because I knew you were no match for the snakes, and that once you showed your wrinkly face, I’d make my dramatic entrance. And now—” His gaze dropped, and he murmured reluctantly, “I’m offering you my help because I have no other choice.”

            The ninja gasped. “Accept your help? No way, man!” Kai protested. The others shouted their agreement.

            “Be still, students,” Wu ordered. “Our situation is dire. Like it or not, we need his help.”

            “But Master—” Cole started.

            “No buts!” Garmadon snickered, and his uncle rolled his eyes. “For crying out loud, Garmadon, grow up. I am not pleased with it either, but these are the cards we have been dealt. Who knows, this might be good for all of us.”

            Garmadon held up a finger and tutted, “Don’t think this little setback will discourage me, brother. As soon as Aspheera and Pythor are toast, I’m rebuilding my army and taking my city.”

            Okay, that was it. “Seriously?!” Lloyd exclaimed, clenching his fists. “After all this, you still haven’t learned your lesson?”

            His dad scratched his head. “Uh, don’t release any more ancient reptiles?”

            He glared at him, frustration and hatred boiling in his veins. “I wish you weren’t my father,” he hissed. 

            His eyes burned, and he turned away from Garmadon. The calls from the others faded into a background drone as his legs carried him away from them. He desperately sprinted into the monastery, welcoming the darkness of the ancient building. In a matter of hours, he had lost his city, his dragon, his pride as a leader…but it all would’ve been tolerable if he had his dad. But apparently that was too much to ask for.

            Then the first human sound in years pierced the monastery’s walls: Lloyd’s sobs echoing in its abandoned halls.

            Zane reached for his friend, the last sound of protest dying on his lips. Yet Lloyd had already disappeared into the walls of the monastery. He glared at Garmadon—the fiend responsible for everything gone wrong today—only for his anger to subside into confusion.

            For the first time, the warlord didn’t look smug or angry. He looked…hurt. Unsettled. A whirlwind of emotions stormed in his glowing, scarlet eyes.

            “Well,” Wu sighed, “I believe that’s enough fighting for one day. We all need rest. Come now, ninja. I’ll show you to your quarters. Garmadon, I assume you remember the way to your room?” he asked dryly as he walked away.

            “Yeah, yeah,” he said quietly, his gaze unfocused.

            The others shot one last nasty look at Garmadon before following their teacher. But Zane remained rooted to his spot. His eyes roved up the monastery and to the faded red tiles adorning the roof.

            “Hey, tin can, you coming?” Cole asked, bumping his shoulder.

            “In a moment,” he replied. “Go on without me. I’ll track your heat signature and find you later.”

            His friend shrugged. “Slightly creepy, but okay.” He jogged off to catch up with the others.

            Yes. There was someone he wanted to check up on.

            Zane’s Spinjitzu swirled around him, and he spun to the monastery wall. A millisecond before collision, he summoned ice to his hands and blasted up to the roof. Unfortunately, he had underestimated how strong his power was, and he flew past it. His eyes widened, and he quickly snuffed the ice out—only to fall and crash face first into the ceramic tiles.

            He winced as he got up, rubbing his head. “I hope I didn’t dent anything,” he muttered.

            His gaze traveled over the empty rooftop. I was so sure he’d be here…Zane crawled up the curved roof and peeked over the top. Ah, there you are.

            Ash prowled along the roof of another monastery building. He paced back and forth on all fours, his claws digging into the tiles. His tail thrashed. Frustrated snarls rumbled from his chest. The sight made Zane’s heart sting. His friend really was losing himself to the dragon within.

            He cleared his throat and said, “Hello, Ash! I thought I’d find you here.”

            Ash’s head snapped towards him, his face curled in anger. Once he registered it was Zane, though, he relaxed. “Oh, hey.” He glanced down at himself, as if just realizing he had been walking on all fours. His cheeks flushed, and he hastily sat down on the roof’s edge. “Uh, how did you find me?”

            “Kai always went to our base’s roof when something was bothering him, so it made logical sense you’d come here too,” he chirped, hopping to the other roof. He sat next to Ash and crossed his legs neatly. “I wanted to check on you, since you were the one most…displeased with Garmadon’s presence.”

            He laughed bitterly. “That’s a nice way to put it. It’s just ironic, you know? Another Garmadon releases the Serpentine, we’re forced out of the city, and now he’s our roommate because we don’t have a choice. Again. It’s all coming full circle.”

            Zane didn’t know what to say to that. It seemed like Ash was referencing events that happened in his Ninjago. And since he couldn’t help with his friend’s past, he decided to focus on the present. “You don’t have to be embarrassed about earlier, Ash,” he said gently.

            Red crept into his cheeks again. “I hated that you saw that. I was acting like an animal and I didn’t even realize it!”

            “You were just pacing; I’d hardly call that a—”

            “Look at me, Zane!” Ash roared, his fangs flashing in the twilight. “I’m turning into a monster, and there’s no cure!” He fisted his hands in his hair and whispered, “I literally breathed fire on those snakes today and it felt…right. My wings, tail, everything feels right! It’s not unnatural anymore. I’m getting used to it—worse than that, I’m enjoying it.” He shook his head and turned away from him. One wing moved to cover his face.

            Zane was quiet for a moment, then said, “I understand.”

            The wing shifted, revealing a teary-eyed Ash. “How?” he croaked out.

            “Well, remember when you talked to me about accepting my robot nature?” When Ash nodded, he continued, “After I achieved my true potential, I started using my nindroid abilities more and more. Accessing city cameras in Garmadon attacks, using my systems to boost me in training, even simple things like pirating movies—which I, um, have certainly never done—they became a part of my day-to-day life. And I loved it. I was finally being the real me.”

            He dropped his gaze to the courtyard below them. “But then I started thinking—was I taking my humanity for granted by embracing being a nindroid? Was I rejecting it? The wrong thing can often feel good. Was what I was doing wrong?”

            “S-so what do you think now?” Ash asked in a trembling voice.

            Zane gently pulled down his wing so he couldn’t hide any more. “I remembered thinking like that is what got me stuck in the first place,” he smiled. “That all my overthinking and worrying was impeding my enjoyment of the abilities I’ve always had. I’m a human and a robot. Acting more like one of them isn’t going to change that fact.”

            Unfortunately, Zane’s words did not have their desired effect. Instead of looking hopeful, Ash just looked more miserable. “I wish that was the case for me, Zane,” he whimpered, “maybe if I was half human and half dragon but…I’m losing my humanity by the day. Soon there won’t be a me anymore. What do I do about that?” He turned his helpless gaze to him, desperate for an answer.

            But Zane didn’t have one. “I don’t know,” he whispered, his heart breaking as he finally admitted it.

            Ash inhaled a deep, shuddering breath. Then he rested his head on Zane’s shoulder. He wrapped an arm around his friend, wishing he had the right words to make him feel better. Yet all he could give was a gentle squeeze as Ash’s tears dripped onto his gi.

Chapter Text

            The past twenty-four hours had been too much for Jay’s heart.

            It was bad enough being shot out of the sky. That had never happened before, and the awful, nauseating sensation of spiraling out of control, totally helpless…it sucked. He had almost died! Everyone had almost died. Then they had to leave Ninjago City—abandon it to their enemies. It made him sick with guilt. Pair that with a frustrated Ash covered with blood that wasn’t his…it made for a really miserable boat ride. So when he saw that peaceful monastery, he thought he would finally be able to take a break from it all.

            WRONG. Garmadon, the source of Lloyd’s daddy issues, had tracked them down to ask for help! And Master Wu had agreed to let him stay with them! Which is how Jay got stuck in the miserable position of sitting next to an irate Ash at an uncomfortably tense breakfast.

            He picked at his rice and eggs—they didn’t have a lot of options on the Bounty—and glanced nervously around the table. The others also seemed reluctant to eat, either taking small bites or stealing glimpses at Garmadon. Lloyd stared at his plate hollowly, his eyes red. But Ash was the worst of them all. The draconic ninja hadn’t touched his food. Instead, he was pouring all his energy into glaring at Garmadon, smoke curling from the corners of his mouth.

            As for Garmadon, he seemed to be the only one enjoying himself. He devoured the eggs with relish, ignoring the chopsticks and using his fingers to eat. With a sigh of satisfaction, he cleared the last scrap of food from his plate. Only then did he become aware of Ash’s nuclear-powered glare. He blinked. “Uh, you good there?”

            “No,” Ash growled, his claws digging into the wooden table. “I have to look at your ugly mug.”

            “That’s big talk considering your current state—”

            “Enough,” Wu said harshly. His gaze pierced the two into silence. He sighed and continued, “I know the current situation is less than ideal. But we have no time for fighting. We must find a way to defeat Aspheera and Pythor. Ash—” The fire ninja’s ears perked up at his name, “—you have the most experience with the two snakes. Do you have any ideas?”

            Ash shook his head somberly. “Not really, unfortunately. Pythor was always working with some bigger bad, and he kinda fell with them. Aspheera…” A growl reverberated from his chest. “We only defeated her with Forbidden Spinjitzu, which I’m not doing again even if the scroll was in one piece. And I’m guessing you don’t have any Sacred Flutes?”

            “The only flute I have is my staff.”

            “I thought so,” he sighed. “Then our best bet is for the rest of you to unlock your true potential. That could give us the edge we need.”

            “Now we’re talking,” Kai said with a grin.

            “The only problem is that I need to put you all in high-stress scenarios, and I don’t know if this area has the right environments for that. So,” he said, shifting his gaze to Wu, “do you have any ideas?”

            Their master nodded and said, “I have two locations in mind. I’ll draw them on a map for you once we are finished here.”

            “Only two locations, huh?” Ash leaned back and closed his eyes in thought. His tail began swishing lazily, thumping into Jay’s back. He suppressed a squeak.

            The fire ninja opened his eyes. “Okay, here’s what we’ll do. Jay and Nya will go to one site on their own, and Lloyd, Garmadon, and I will go to the other. We’ll go as far together as we can before splitting up. Sound good?”

            Jay’s heart didn’t just skip a beat—it stopped dead in its tracks. He couldn’t even stammer out a protest as his cheeks grew hotter than Kai’s fire mech. Nya? The most gorgeous girl in the whole wide world, alone with him?! He sneaked a glance at her, only to find she was already staring at him. Crap! He looked down quickly, wishing he had his scarf so he could hide in it forever.

            “W-wait…when am I going to learn my true potential?” Kai asked. He sounded sad. Disappointed and desperate. His friend was always so upbeat, so to hear him like this was… weird.

            Ash dropped his gaze guiltily. “To be honest, I don’t know.”

            “But we should all get our powers before going back to the city!”

            “I’m really sorry, Kai, but we just don’t have enough time.”

            “If we have enough time for Lloyd and Nya and Jay, I’m sure it won’t be the end of the world to wait for me to—”

            “Enough!” Ash exploded, wings bristling in irritation. “I know it sucks, but this pairing is what’s going to work. Besides, I already control fire. We don’t really need for you to unlock your true potential.”

            The ninja gasped. Jay nervously turned to look at Kai. Shock and hurt were openly displayed on his face. Then something darker quickly overtook it. His deep brown eyes seemed to glow with fire. He opened his mouth and—

            “Uhhh, why are you coming with us again?” Garmadon drawled, breaking off the argument before it could even begin. “I get why La-Lloyd and I are together, but we don’t need you as some annoying tagalong.”

            Ash’s attention—and consequently, frustration—snapped to the warlord. “Because I don’t trust you to be alone with Lloyd. I want to keep my eyes on you at all times,” he hissed.

            Garmadon rolled his eyes. “I won’t hurt my own son.”

            “You already have! Multiple times!”

            “I’m obviously not going to do it now snake boy—”

            “Snake? Oh, that does it!” Jay shrieked as Ash leapt across the table and tackled Garmadon to the ground. The warlord’s screeches split through the monastery, the refuge not so peaceful anymore.

…

            Jay was wrong about breakfast being tense. This was so much worse.

            The jungle around them rustled ominously, and he jumped. His hand unconsciously reached out for Kai’s arm. He yanked it back with a gasp as he almost grabbed Ash instead. And considering how on edge the latter was, that would not have ended well for him.

            Their departure from the monastery that evening had been a strained one, to say the least. The others had nervously waved goodbye as Jay, Nya, Lloyd, Garmadon, and Ash entered the dark vines of the quiet jungle. And it. Had. Stayed. Quiet. Of course, Garmadon first tried to annoy them with his chattering, but when no one really paid attention to him, he eventually fell silent too. But now that two hours had passed and no one had uttered a peep, Jay was this close to initiating a conversation himself. Lloyd refused to look at anything other than the ground, Nya was lost in thought, and Ash…Ash was being more dragon-y than usual by growling lowly under his breath. Not even Garmadon seemed keen on talking. Both pairs of hands were folded behind his back, his brow furrowed. Sometimes he’d glance at Lloyd, then look away.

            So it was a relief when the landmark on Wu’s map came into view. A wooden sign with two arrows was placed at the foot of a lush hill. On the left, the faded letters read “shortcut” with “possible evil skeleton graveyard” added in parentheses. The path it pointed to dwindled into darkness, and an ominous green glow emitted from around the corner. On the right, an arrow displayed “the right path,” and described it as “long, arduous, and enlightening.” Its path was well-lit, with colorful plants dotting the road.

            Jay couldn’t take the silence anymore. “Do I—do Nya and I have to take the shortcut?” he whimpered.

            “Aw, you’ll be okay, Jay,” Lloyd said reassuringly, smiling for the first time all day. “Just think of it as a classic-type adventure. Besides,” he murmured, leaning close to his ear, “think of it this way: at least you don’t have to deal with those two.”

            He laughed nervously. “R-right.”

            “Ugh, why do we have to take the enlightening path?” Garmadon complained. “Theirs looks so much cooler! And shorter.”

            “Wow, thanks for defining what ‘shortcut’ means,” Ash snarked.

            “I’ll cut you short, you anime-hair-wannabe—”

            “Okaaaaay!” Lloyd began pushing Ash and Garmadon down the right path, the two continuing to bicker. “Good luck out there you two! Don’t die!”

            Jay hesitatingly raised his hand. “Uh, bye?”

            Nya snorted. He beamed and looked at her with a grin. She cleared her throat and quickly looked away. “Let’s get going.”

            She started walking down the left path. Jay hurried after her, his shoes kicking up the dust of the road. Though it was already dark outside, it felt like they had plunged into an even deeper night. Enormous elephant ears draped their leaves over their heads, blocking out the stars above. A ghostly green glow emanated from the cracks stretching across the ground. He stumbled over something hard and round, and he looked down.

            A human skull leered at him. He screamed and grabbed Nya’s arm. “B-bones!” he shrieked.

            “Bones? What—oh my God, human bones!” she shouted, clutching him tightly.

            That one skull was just the tip of the horrible iceberg. Now that Jay’s eyes had adjusted to the darkness, he could see dozens of human skeletons littered all over the path. They were all old and dry, slowly yellowing into dust. It didn’t comfort him in the slightest.

            For a moment, he and Nya didn’t say anything; they just trembled in fear. And then Jay remembered that not only was a girl holding him—it was also Nya. She seemed to come to this realization at the same moment as him, and they broke apart abruptly, coughing and avoiding looking at each other. His heart thumped joyfully in his chest, and he could barely suppress a goofy grin.

            “We should really change that sign, huh?” he chuckled, scratching the back of his head. “‘Possible’ skeleton graveyard? I don’t think so.”

            Nya shook her head with a laugh. “How do you do that, Jay?”

            “Do what?”

            “Make jokes at a time like this!” She gestured at the skeletons and the wispy green smoke. “A couple months ago you would’ve been wetting your pants! Uh, no offense.”

            He shrugged and said, “No, no, it’s true.”

            “So what changed? What made scaredy-cat Jay Walker laugh in the face of danger?” She tilted her head, her black hair falling to frame her face gorgeously.

            He let the crunch of their footsteps fill the silence as he pondered an answer. Then a smile crossed his face. “Ash, of course. Who else?” He looked up at the trees looming above. “He told me about finding the good in the bad, that it could help me cope with how scary everything is. And it works. I…haven’t been as afraid.”

            Nya smiled back at him. “Well I, for one, like the new you.”

            They gazed at one another, his pale blue eyes reaching into her silvery greys. This time, they didn’t break eye contact. He took a step forward. She did the same. He reached for her hand and—

            Cackling erupted from the trees. They gasped and stepped back, reaching for their weapons. An angry orange glow began to overtake the green. The plants rustled and creaked, and the sound of cracking bones rattled through the air. Maniacal voices crescendoed into a roar. Then their owners emerged from the darkness.

            “Are—are those Garmadon’s generals?” Nya exclaimed.

            After taking a closer look, Jay saw that she was right. Only they were in awful shape. They were still wearing their dorky uniforms, fish helmets and all, but they were tattered and singed. The flames from their torches flickered across their dirty, burnt faces. Despite that, a crazy gleam shone in their eyes, and unhinged laughter echoed around them.

            A woman with an undercut took a staggering step forward. “The Lightning and Water Ninja,” she cackled, “how funny it is to see you here.”

            “Because of you, we failed to capture the city,” a man in a shark helmet grinned. “Because of you, we were all fired. Out. Of. A. Volcano.”

            “Uh, you know that was your boss, right? Not us?” Jay said hopefully.

            But they just giggled and continued their approach. Jay and Nya glanced at each other and nodded. Spinjitzu time! he crowed. Lightning crackled around him, and electric blue overtook his vision as a tornado swirled around him. He dashed through the horde of generals, knocking them down like dominoes. From the corner of his eye, a flash of spinning water told him Nya was doing the same.

            They raced for the path’s exit, dodging rusty spears and harpoons. Jay’s heart soared as the bend of the road came into view. They were almost there! We’re gonna make it!

            Something slammed into the ground in front of them. Jay hit it full force, and his Spinjitzu flickered out. Nya struck the same object and soon joined him on the jungle floor, cursing and rubbing her head. He touched his own head and flinched as his fingers grazed the sensitive spot. “What…?”

            He studied the object blocking him and gasped. It was the bars of a cage.

            “Uh-oh.”

            Lloyd looked over his shoulder one last time as Jay and Nya retreated down the shadowed path. Please stay safe, guys, he prayed. He bit his lip and turned his attention back to Ash and Garmadon, who had—surprise, surprise—returned to arguing fiercely with each other.

            “If you’re some dimensional counterpart of La-Lloyd’s friend, how come he’s so chill and you’re…well, do I even have to say it?” Garmadon snorted.

            “No, no, go on,” Ash insisted, a dangerous grin creeping across his face. “What am I, exactly?”

            His dad smirked. “A teenager with the temper of a volcano but with none of the badassness attached. In short: you’re annoyingly volatile but aren’t cool enough to warrant your outbursts.”

            “I’M NOT EVEN A TEENAGER!” he bellowed, a stream of flames bursting from his mouth. Garmadon yelped as the fire coated him, and he rolled on the ground to snuff them out.

            Lloyd wanted to tear his hair out. He was so done playing babysitter.

            “CUT IT OUT!” he roared. The two stared at him with wide eyes. Garmadon’s black skin still smoked slightly. He took a shaky breath and said, “It feels like the world’s ending and you two can’t go five minutes without fighting. I’m sick of it! There’s enough on my mind without trying to make sure one of you doesn’t kill the other. Could you just—get along? Please?” he begged.

            Guilt flashed in Ash’s eyes. “I’m sorry, Lloyd. I can’t…control myself around him.” He shook his head and stepped back. His wings rustled, stretching to their full length. “I’ll scout ahead. See you soon.”

“Ash, wait—!” But his friend had already shot into the air and disappeared.

“Finally he’s gone,” Garmadon groaned, dusting himself off as he got up from the ground. “Now we can finally have some father-son bonding time, right m’boy?”

Lloyd glared at him and stomped down the mossy path. “Yeah. Awesome.”

“Waitwaitwait—” his dad panted as he jogged to catch up, “I thought you wanted this? After you said that little line about wishing I wasn’t your father (which definitely hasn’t been eating at my mind), you would be happy about being alone with dear old dad.”

            “I—I don’t know! Maybe, but…I wish it didn’t come at Ash’s expense,” he mumbled.

            Garmadon’s next words were surprisingly soft as he said, “You really care about him, don’t you?”

            He smiled, remembering their flight in the night sky. “Yeah.”

            “But he’s changed. Changing, I should say. Into what? And how?”

            Lloyd’s warmth soured into bitterness. He gave his father a cold look and said, “Into a dragon, Dad. That’s what’s happening to him, and there’s no way we can fix it. And you want to know why he’s changing?” He jabbed his finger into Garmadon’s chest. “Because of you. When you kidnapped me, he used this forbidden power to rescue me. That’s what pushed his transformation over the brink. I’m going to lose my fr—brother, and there’s nothing I can do,” he whispered, his voice cracking.

            The burning red of his dad’s eyes softened into a reassuring glow. One of his hands moved as if he was going to touch Lloyd, then stopped. “You know that if I knew you were the Green Ninja, I never would have kidnapped you, right?” he said quietly.

            “I—” Lloyd’s breath caught in his throat, and he turned away. “I didn’t.” He hesitated, then added, “But…but I’m glad you told me that.”

            They continued walking down the path in silence. For the first time in years, hope raised her head in Lloyd’s chest. Could he really have what he always wanted? Should he even still want that after all his dad had done?

            Mist started creeping down the mountain. The trail morphed into a rocky staircase, and Lloyd’s chest became tight as they climbed higher and higher. He wiped the dampness from his forehead, unsure if it was his sweat or the thickening fog.

            Something large loomed out of the darkness. He peered through the mist and gasped.

            An enormous house—no, a palace—sat atop the edge of the mountain. It shone coldly under the moon, a pale blue flame flickering ominously from one of the upper floors. The points of the curved roofs seemed to pierce the night sky. Two jade lions at least five stories high snarled from their post outside the front door. Lloyd shuddered at the thought of having to walk in between them.

            “The Temple of Fragile Foundations,” Garmadon announced, his voice subdued.

            He took a step forward, and the mountain trembled under their feet. Lloyd yelped and nearly grabbed his dad’s arm.

            But Garmadon remained unfazed and simply said, “Yeah. This place is so unstable that I moved to a volcano just to feel safe. You couldn’t so much as sneeze here without feeling like you were disrupting a tectonic plate.”

            “How do you know this place?” Lloyd asked as they started climbing up the narrow stairs.

            “Who wouldn’t know their childhood home?”

            He gaped at his dad, expecting the snarky grin that indicated his signature sarcasm. But his face was deadly serious. Lloyd stammered, “B-but I thought you lived at the monastery.”

            “No,” he said with a shake of his head. “That was for training, and a place to hide should we ever need it. This place was where your uncle and I grew up.”

            To back up his point, he swept his foot across the welcome mat. “THE GARMADONS” stared at him in bold, black letters. Lloyd gasped. Garmadon stooped down and lifted the mat. A large key shone dully in the moonlight. His clawed fingers closed around it, and he slotted it into the lock.

            “Well? Shall we?” he said, forcing a smile. He turned the key, and the door slid open with an agonizingly long creaaaaak.

            Starlight slanted through the broken windows and holes in the walls, illuminating the magnificent house Lloyd stepped into. Faded red columns supported the wooden roof, from which ornate metal lamps hung. Tapestries decorated with snarling golden dragons swayed in the night breeze. Lloyd flinched and looked away. He didn’t want any reminders of Ash’s—the inevitable.

            Something glinted in the moonlight, and he faced the other wall curiously. He walked towards it and studied the pictures covering the wall. The one in front of him was of two teenage boys. One had sandy blonde hair and a small smile, while the other…

            Lloyd’s eyes widened. “Is that—”

            “Yes,” Garmadon said, coming to a stop behind him. “That was me when I was your age.”

            It was like looking in a mirror. If they were standing side by side, they might’ve been twins—though his dad had dark brown hair instead of blonde. But his eyes…they were the same deep, chocolatey browns. Even their smiles were the same.

            His gaze traveled to the next picture. Lloyd’s heart sank as he saw Garmadon as he knew him—charcoal skin, four arms, and scorching red eyes. But he wasn’t alone. He was fighting a woman in black armor, with a silver crown framing her pretty face. Her orange hair flew in the wind like a flame. Lloyd narrowed his eyes. She looked so familiar…

            He snapped his fingers and exclaimed, “Wait, isn’t that Lady Iron Dragon? You knew her?!”

            Garmadon chuckled. “Of course I did. She is your mother, after all.”

            “Wh—what?” he spluttered. “Mom was a ninja?”

            “That’s right,” he said, a wistful smile crossing his face. “She was the most awesome ninja I’ve ever seen. I first saw her on the battlefield, fighting my skeleton army. And she looked great doing it…” Lloyd cleared his throat, and Garmadon blinked as he remembered his son was there. “Oops, getting a little off track here…but when we fought, sparks flew. It was love at first fight.”

            “Dad, that’s so corny,” Lloyd groaned.

            “Hey, do you want to hear this story or not?” Garmadon huffed. “Those days though…they were the best of my life. We were such a happy family.”

            Something pulled at Lloyd’s heart, and he barely managed to whisper, “Then why did you leave us?”

            Regret pulled at his father’s features. “It’s complicated. One day, we came upon Ninjago. But when I told her I wanted to build your life on the ashes of that city…she realized the life of a conquering warlord was not the life she wanted for you.” He dragged a hand down his face and said in a hoarse voice, “I could’ve changed, but I didn’t. And before I knew it, she was gone. You…were gone.

            “La-Lloyd, your mom was the best. She expected the best of me, and only ever wanted the best for you.” He gazed at Lloyd, flames shining in his eyes. “I should have never let you go.”

            Warmth bloomed in Lloyd’s chest and flowed into his face, making his eyes wet with tears. He smiled at Garmadon, a small but true smile. For the first time in his life, he was happy to be his son.

            Before he knew what he was doing, he said breathlessly, “Come back with me.”

            His dad reeled. “What?”

            “Come back with me and save the city! Not so you can conquer it again, but save it for the sake of good. You’ll be a hero!”

            “That’s not who I am, La-Lloyd! People would never see me as a hero.”

            “But it doesn’t have to be this way,” Lloyd said desperately. “You can make a change.”

            Garmadon turned away from him and said bitterly, “I didn’t want to be this way either, but here we are. Facing the consequences of my actions…” He shook his head, looking utterly defeated. “If I couldn’t change then, what makes you think I could change now?”

            The hope that had been rising in Lloyd plummeted. He clenched his fists, frustrated tears burning his eyes. How could he have been so stupid? His dad would never change. He should know that better than anyone.

            Then why did it still hurt so much?

            A sharp growl pierced their conversation. Lloyd jumped. Garmadon’s head snapped to the end of the hall, which was shrouded in darkness. They listened anxiously, muscles tense and scarcely breathing. Another animalistic rumble rippled through the house. Garmadon reached for the swords at his side and slowly started approaching the noise.

            Lloyd breathed out, “W-what do you think that is?”

            “In this jungle, it could be anything,” his dad whispered back. “Stay behind me.”

            The growl increased in volume, and Lloyd swore he could feel it vibrating his bones. They were right in front of whatever it was now, though he still couldn’t see the creature. His heart pounded wildly in his chest.

            Glowing golden eyes opened from the shadows. Lloyd shivered at the slit pupils glaring fiercely at him. Garmadon’s katanas shhhhked as he drew them from their sheaths.

            That turned out to be the wrong move. The creature snarled and leapt into the moonlight, and Garmadon raised his blades to fight it.

            Only now that it was in the light, Lloyd saw it wasn’t a monster at all. It was Ash.

Chapter Text

               Night had fully embraced the jungle, wrapping the trees’ bright green leaves in darkness. Yet through the thick foliage, orange light flickered. Flames rose from a dozen torches, their warm glow illuminating the crooked sneers on henchmen’s faces. Their chant rumbled through the jungle:

            “We’ve got the Water Niiinja! And the Lightning Niiinja. Weeee’re gonna kill them! Oops we shouldn’t have said that.”

            What the fuck? Nya thought. She glanced back at Jay, who looked just as perplexed as she was. A sigh escaped her lips, and she thunked her forehead on the bars of the bamboo cage. Great. So much for discovering their true potential.

            Harsh red light seared across her eyes. She looked up, blinking. A staked wooden gate slid open, and the ninja gasped. There were so. Many. Goons. A whole village of bamboo huts spread before them. Henchmen leered at them, flashing their spears and harpoon guns.

            “D-did Garmadon really fire all these generals?” Jay whispered in horror.

            Nya winced. “That’s what it looks like. Where did he even find people that would willingly work for him?”

            “LinkedIn for supervillains, maybe? Man, I wish they’d tell us where we’re going though. The anxiety is killing me…”

            Well, Nya was never one to sit around and wait for answers. She gripped the bars of the bamboo cage and demanded, “Where are you taking us?”

            The general with an undercut laughed and said, “Well, the dream was that it was going to be a surprise for Garmadon, but you’ll do!”

            “For Garmadon?” Jay peeped. “What are you…oh. That’s actually appropriate.”

            A volcano loomed before them, its jagged peaks piercing the sky. Even though Nya couldn’t see the magma, its orange glare burned fiercely on the rock. Goons rushed up and down the scaffolding placed against the stony walls. Construction cranes (Did Garmadon fire those too? she wondered) swiveled, putting the last pieces of the volcano into place.

            Then it clicked. “You’re going to fire us out of that?” she gasped.

            “Oh, no!” the general cackled. “We’re going to fire you into the volcano. The fifteen million Kelvin magma will melt your skin before you can even feel the heat! Now take them to the top!”

            A construction crane lowered, and a goon fastened a large hook to the top of their cage. Nya’s stomach lurched as they rose into the air, the ground growing farther and farther away.

            But her stomach wasn’t twisting just from the height. The reality of their predicament hit her like a crushing wave, and she fell to her knees. I’m never going to see Mom and Dad again. I’m never going to see the others again. Her breath caught in her throat as her heart constricted painfully. Kai…I didn’t even get to say goodbye.

            Her eyes burned, and she wrapped her arms around her knees. I’m sorry.

            “Nya? Are you okay?” Jay asked.

            She flinched and buried her head in her arms. “Y-yes. I just need to think.”

            “There’s really nothing to think about though, we’re going to—yeah, that was a dumb question now that I think about it. Of course you’re not okay. I’m definitely not.”

            “I’m fine, Jay—” Their cage struck the scaffolding, and a sob escaped her throat. She clapped her hand over her mouth, but it was too late.

            She could hear the concern in Jay’s voice as he asked, “A-are you crying?”

            “No. Leave me alone, Jay.”

            “Hey, it’s okay if you are. This is…kinda intense.”

            He placed his hand on her shoulder, and Nya whirled to face him, screaming, “I SAID LEAVE ME ALONE!”

            Jay gasped at her tear-stained face, and he instantly dropped to the bottom of the cage too. “Oh, no…Nya, I’m so sorry.” He reached out to hold her, but she shoved him away.

            “No! I don’t want you to see me like this,” she cried, though the anger in her voice was quickly fading.

            He stared at her, utterly bewildered. “Crying? Look where we are!” He gestured outside the cage, where the generals were slowly pushing them to the scaffolding’s edge. The heat of the volcano was unforgivable now, its harsh light illuminating Jay’s face as he said, “We’re about to—to die, and you’re upset about some tears? I’ve never even seen you cry before!”

            “That’s the point!” she shot back. “It’s a sign of weakness. As second-in-command, I can’t be emotional like that.” Her voice dropped to a whisper. “I don’t want to be seen as a crying little girl.”

            “So that’s what this is about,” Jay said, understanding dawning on his face. “Nya, that’s…that’s so stupid.”

            Nya glared at him. “What was that?”

            Instead of backing down, his gaze remained firm as he repeated, “It’s stupid. None of us see you as weak for being a girl. That’s like, super antiquated! Some people in the city might, but who cares about them? You don’t have to be this super-tough, cool girl for us to believe in you. And don’t get me wrong, it’s totally okay if you’re all those things! I know you are! But…I don’t want you to hide your hurt,” he finished softly.

            “Jay?” she said disbelievingly.

            But he didn’t seem to hear her. His sky-blue eyes became unfocused, and she just managed to catch him mumble, “I wish I could do that.”

            “Jay,” Nya repeated, gently grabbing his arms. The contact broke him from his daze, and he stared at her with wide eyes. “What are you talking about?” she asked.

            He hesitated, then said, “It’s just…it’s so hard being scared all the time. I’m the joke of the team, and everyone knows it. If I could hide my fear better, then—then maybe people would finally see me as a real ninja.”

            Nya’s heart twisted at seeing her friend so despondent, and she leaned closer to say, “Don’t you get it, Jay? It’s because of your fear—and going into battle despite that—that makes you a real ninja.”

            He looked into her eyes, hope shining within his own. She suddenly realized that they were only a couple inches apart. Compared to the volacno’s heat, his breath was cool. Her heart quickened.

            “There’s…something else I’m afraid of,” he murmured, closing the distance another inch.

            “Oh?” she breathed. “What’s that?”

            His hand cupped her cheek. “Admitting my feelings for you.”

            Jay drew her in. For a millisecond, she resisted—was she really okay with this? With falling into a role so expected from “the girl of the team”?

            Water. Ash had told her that water was strong, but fluid. For too long, she had just been strong. She was tired of caring what people thought. She was tired of hiding.

            As the henchmen pushed them into the volcano, Nya embraced the kiss.

            Something crackled between their lips. Power rushed out from her core and surged through her veins—no, churned. Swirling in her heart and body with the fury of a storm at sea. But where her lips met Jay’s, the storm roared with even more might. Energy sparked and snapped, blinding hot to Nya’s cool. Yet it didn’t hurt in the slightest. It just fueled her even more.

            With a start, she realized they were no longer falling. She opened her eyes and gasped. “Jay!” she exclaimed. “You—you’re—”

            “Made of lightning,” he finished, looking himself over in awe. He had transformed into a being of pure lightning. His eyes gleamed neon yellow, with blue bolts zipping through the white lightning that formed his body. Ozone singed the air around them. His curly hair had sharpened into deadly spikes of electricity.

            “This is,” Jay breathed, “this is…so…FUCKING AWESOME! Look at me! Look at you! We look so cool.”

            “M-me?” Nya stammered.

            She looked down at herself and screamed. Turquoise water flowed where her arms should be—where her entire body should be. She could even see through herself! Her hair no longer held any weight, like it was floating above her head. The emblem of a wave was crested on her chest. Where Jay held her, the water sparked and bubbled, brightening the glow that already coursed through her body.

            Nya shook her head in wonder. “Our true potentials…we did it.”

            “Hell yeah!” Jay cheered. One of his glowing eyes temporarily disappeared as he winked at her. “Now how about we get all ninja up on those henchmen?”

            A grin spread across her face, and she replied, “I’d love nothing more.”

            They started rising out of the volcano, no longer held back by gravity. Even the lava’s heat didn’t bother them. Garmadon’s goons screamed as two beings of pure elemental energy emerged from the smoke and ash. They pushed and shoved each other out of the way, scrambling to get down the scaffolding.

             “Looks like they could use a boost getting down, huh?” Jay asked, elbowing her playfully. The contact made his arm flicker and snap.

            Nya smiled devilishly and raised a hand. “Looks like it.”

            The water in the atmosphere came running to her. There was so much. From the drops in the sky waiting to become rain, to the moisture of the jungle, and from Nya’s own core. She was water, and even if she was dropped in the driest desert, it would never be taken from her.

            A massive tidal wave roared down from the sky. The water swept the goons off the scaffolding, their wails piercing the air. The wood structure groaned and creaked before collapsing under the weight of the wave. Water rushed through the henchmen’s camp, snuffing out fires and smashing the bamboo huts to pieces.

            “Care to finish them off?” she asked with a smirk.

            He grinned. “Don’t have to ask me twice.”

            The air buzzed with the promise of a lightning storm. Then light split the air in a blinding flash as electricity struck the camp. White-hot bolts exploded the outer wall and any other buildings that hadn’t been wiped out by Nya’s wave. Henchmen screamed as lightning crackled through them, illuminating their skeletons. Any other goons not hit by bolts were still fried by the electricity coursing through the water.

            Soon the wave drained away, and the lightning storm ceased. But Nya didn’t feel tired at all—if anything, she was more exhilarated than she’d ever been.

            “Whoa…” Jay said. “I think that was the most badass thing I’ve ever done.”

            Nya laughed and pecked him on the cheek. “Come on, sparky. Let’s head back to the monastery and show off to the others.”

            “Yes ma’am.”

            They headed towards the monastery, Nya’s oceanic hand in Jay’s flickering lightning. She smiled to herself, thinking: I guess water and electricity do mix after all.   

            On the surface, Ash looked human.

            He still had his draconic traits, obviously. Ruby-red wings, spiked tail, fangs, the works. But though he had changed physically so much in the past month, Lloyd could look him in the eyes and know his brother was there. More irritable, maybe, but still human.

            There was no trace of humanity in his eyes now.

            Ash lunged at Garmadon, claws flashing in the moonlight. Garmadon raised his swords to attack, and Lloyd’s heart nearly jumped out of his throat.

            “DAD, NO!” he screamed, reaching out helplessly.

            But his dad heard him. He dropped his swords to his other arms and used the upper pair to shove Ash into the furniture. The fire ninja crashed into the couch, temporarily dazed.

            “Goddamn it, snake boy!” Garmadon cursed. “Do you really hate me that much?”

            Lloyd ran to Garmadon and grabbed his arm, pleading, “No, Dad, you don’t understand. He’s not himself. His eyes, they’re not normal. I think—I think the dragon is in control right now.”

            As if to back up his point, an infuriated snarl ripped through the air. Ash had slashed the couch to shreds and was now stalking towards them on all fours. His tail thrashed from side to side. There was no recognition in his slit golden eyes.

            Garmadon’s expression turned serious. “I see. You have to get out of here.”

            “W-what?”

            “GET OUT!” he yelled just as Ash jumped at him. He swore and dodged the flurry of claws and teeth. Ash skidded onto the floor, slipping on the slick wood, but managed to grab Garmadon’s ankle with his tail. He yanked hard, and the warlord slammed into the wood with a painful groan.

            Lloyd watched on in horror. He couldn’t bear the thought of fighting his friend, but he refused to abandon his dad too. So instead he stood paralyzed, limbs locked and scarcely breathing. I can’t choose between them. Does that make me a bad son and a bad friend? I can’t…I CAN’T CHOOSE.

            In a daze, he watched as Garmadon kicked a hissing Ash away. He flipped onto his feet and raised his fists, a determined scowl on his face. But instead of charging at him, Ash flapped into the air. His chest and throat glowed ominously, and he opened his mouth to unleash a stream of flames. Garmadon dashed out of the way, the fire scorching the wood where he was previously standing.

            They continued this chase for a while—Ash swooping and diving as he rained fire from above, with Garmadon dodging the deadly heat. Finally, he roared, “Would you just—stop flying around and—stay still?!”

            His fingers closed around an ornate vase. He hurled it at Ash, and the china smashed against his head. The fire ninja plummeted and crumpled onto the floor.

            “You killed him!” Lloyd cried, moving towards his friend.

            But his dad held him back. “No. That’s not nearly enough to put him down. It just bought you time to get out of here.”

            He shook his head and protested, “I can’t just leave you here!”

            “You have to,” Garmadon insisted. Fear shone in his scarlet eyes—something Lloyd had never seen before. “He’s stronger than me. Once he’s done with me, he’s going to come after you.”

            “D-done with you? You don’t mean—”

            “Lloyd,” he whispered, grasping his shoulders. “I understand now. For so long, I yearned to make the world in my image. But I never realized…I already had in you. So please, go. Let me be the father I never was.”

            Lloyd gazed at his father, lost as a flood of emotions overtook him. Joy, sadness, even anger threatened to drown him. Or raise him up back to the heights of hope? He couldn’t begin to process it all. So he looked up at Garmadon, who looked so regretful, but also…proud.

            And then it hit him: he had said his name correctly.

            Garmadon shoved him away, breaking Lloyd out of his stupor. Ash pounced, clawing and spitting at Garmadon. Despite the sizable gash on his forehead, he fought with vigor. If anything, the injury just seemed to have pissed him off more. His dad continued to block him, but scratches bleeding purple blood were growing more and more numerous. He was right: Ash was more powerful than him.

            And Lloyd would not lose either of them.

            Ash’s tail whipped high and plunged for Garmadon’s open back. Lloyd’s heart burned with the overwhelming desire to protect, and he thrust out his hands, shouting, “NO!”

            Bright green energy burst from his hands and exploded into Ash. The fire ninja was blasted back into a wall, cracking the frame behind him. He shook his head and glared at Lloyd with a growl—his new prey.

            But Lloyd paid him no mind. He couldn’t—not with the power surging from his fingertips. Not with the energy that pulsed from his core. It was so overwhelming that it lifted him off the ground, radiating off him in wisps and sparks. His body had changed from blood and bone to pure energy. Vivid, gleaming power as green as spring. He felt like spring too, in a way—he was connected to all energy. The flaring, volatile fire of Ash, the shadowy, writing destructiveness of his father…they were all linked.

            Then he understood. He knew what being the “Green Ninja” meant now. He was energy. He was life.

            He looked down at Garmadon, who gazed at him in awe. “I’m not giving up on you, Dad,” he said, his voice carrying a slight echo. “I never did. Because you can change—you’re already starting to.”

            A roar interrupted his speech, and he narrowed his eyes as Ash took off into the air. He raised his fists and declared, “And I’m not giving up on you either, brother.”

            Ash hurtled towards him, flames darting from his mouth. Lloyd swerved around the stream of fire and shot an elemental blast at him. The fire ninja zipped out of the way. He darted over Lloyd’s head—he was so quick—and rained down another torrent of flames. Lloyd’s eyes widened, and he raised his arms instinctively in a vain attempt to shield himself.

            Yet the scorching heat never came. He blinked and looked up. A shimmering, translucent green shield that arced over his head met his eyes. Whoa…

            He shrieked as Ash dropped onto the shield, hissing and clawing at the glowing barrier. Lloyd’s heart trembled in horror at the fierce rage and utter unfamiliarity in his friend’s eyes. His face was contorted in an animalistic snarl, forked tongue lashing and fangs flashing. Lloyd could hardly recognize him.

            Lloyd stared determinedly at him. “Don’t worry, Ash. I’ll bring you back. But first, let’s take the fight out of you.”

            He dropped the shield. Ash’s claws lunged for him, but he nimbly flew out of the way. He blew another gust of fire, but it puffed harmlessly against his shield. They began a dance of energy and fire, dodging and flipping over orange flares and emerald sparks. Lloyd would’ve been having fun if he wasn’t so worried for Ash.

            As for Ash, he showed no sign of tiring out anytime soon. And Lloyd had no clue how long this true potential boost would last. He huffed in frustration. Come on, Lloyd…feel all the life flowing around you…harness it!

            Energy shimmered around him. Green spheres with dazzling white centers burst to life, dozens of glowing orbs hovering in the air. With a flick of his hand, they rushed for Ash, leaving wispy comets in their wake. The fire ninja rolled and twisted and ducked, but the spheres were relentless. One finally found its mark and struck Ash’s chest. His wings fluttered uselessly as he fell.

            Lloyd flew down to ground level and cupped his hands. Contain! he commanded. A gleaming emerald dome flared to life around Ash just as he staggered to his feet. He leaped at Lloyd, teeth bared, only to crash face-first into the unbreakable shield.

            “Ash!” he pleaded, placing a glowing palm against the dome. “Please, stop fighting and listen to me!”

            Ash shook his head and glared at Lloyd. His forked tongue shot out in an angry hiss.

            Lloyd’s eyes felt cold and flickery—maybe the equivalent of tears in this form. “Come back to me,” he whispered, “You have to. We can’t…I can’t lose you. I—I know we will eventually, but not yet. Not like this. So please…”

            His head fell on the shield, his energy melding with the shield’s. “Come back,” he said, voice cracking.

            “Lloyd?”

            He gasped and opened his eyes. Ash was blinking confusedly, his pupils wide and no longer slitted. He scratched his head, wincing in pain as his hand brushed the bleeding cut. “What the…how did that happen? Where am I? All I remember is finding this house and being overwhelmed by the stench of Oni…”

            Exultation suddenly sparked in his eyes, and he leaned against the shield, exclaiming, “First Master, Lloyd, look at you! You unlocked your true potential! This is incredible, I never thought—oomph!”

            The air was suddenly wiped out from his lungs as Lloyd dismissed the dome and wrapped his friend in a suffocating hug. Contact felt weird—Ash was so much more solid than he was—but at least he could still hold him.

            “I’m so glad you’re back,” he whispered.

            “Back? What do you mean—” He froze. “Oh…oh no.”

            “No, no, it’s not what you think!” Lloyd hastily said, backing away from the hug. The horror on Ash’s face didn’t disappear. “It, um, wasn’t that bad.”

            But Ash just shook his head, skin turning pale. “I hurt you, didn’t I? Or tried to. I’m supposed to protect you. Instead I almost—”

            The house rumbled. Ash wobbled as the floor shook violently, dust raining down on their heads. A groan echoed throughout the building.

            “WE GOTTA GO!” Garmadon yelled, running over to the two of them. “Your fight disrupted the foundation too much. The whole place is going to collapse! Kinda poetic if you think about it.”

            He nodded and grabbed his arm. His dad rose into the air, cursing as he pinwheeled his arms to keep balance. Lloyd glanced over at Ash, who stood still as a statue, his eyes unseeing.

            “Ash, come on, we have to get out of here!” he pleaded, shaking his friend’s shoulder.

            Ash flinched. “Right.” With a shake of his head, he took flight.

            Lloyd followed, calling for the energy surrounding them to buoy Garmadon up. The temple began to crumble apart, the roof collapsing in chunks of stone. He swerved around the falling bricks and tiles as quick as he could towing his father. But the blocks grew larger and larger, becoming impossible to dodge. Power surged in his hands, and he blasted the stones into smithereens. Ash was doing the same, flying over smaller bricks and destroying the bigger slabs with gusts of fire.

            They shot towards the far wall, their last barrier to freedom. Lloyd caught Ash’s eye and raised his hand, green energy flaring. Ash nodded and summoned fire in his own hands. They hefted their respective powers and hurled them at the wall.

            BOOM-KRRRRASH. The stone tumbled down, and they zoomed through the hole they had created.

            And not a moment too soon. Lloyd glanced back as the temple broke apart, roofs collapsing in on themselves. With one final crash, the mountain stilled. Garmadon’s childhood home was nothing more than a pile of broken bricks. His father gazed at the retreating house silently.

            Guilt sank in Lloyd’s stomach. “I’m sorry, Dad. I know that place meant a lot to you.”

            To his surprise, Garmadon scoffed and said, “Good riddance. You have nothing to be sorry about. That house held more bad memories than good ones.” He squeezed Lloyd’s shoulder with his other arm. “Even better, you unlocked your true potential—it was epically badass! I’m so proud of you!”

            Proud? Lloyd was already warm all over, but that word made little bursts of energy explode happily in his chest.

            “Now on to the monastery, offspring. We’ve got a city to save. For good this time.”

He gasped. “Y-you mean it?”

            Garmadon’s smile was warm as he said, “Yeah. I do.”

And with that, Lloyd knew he finally had the father he had always wanted.

            They continued their flight, Lloyd’s green light contrasting the moon’s blue glow. Clouds flew by them as he gained more and more altitude. Even so high up, he could still feel life thrumming all around him. Everything flowed up and down in a never-ending cycle of motion. And right now, he could control the cycle as he wished.

            “Whoa, look at that!” Garmadon exclaimed, snapping him out of his reverie. He was examining himself in wonder, and with a start, Lloyd realized the scratches from Ash were gone. Not even a scar remained. The only thing that proved they had been there to begin with was the patches of dried purple blood.

            Garmadon whistled. “You have healing powers too? Damn, you’re gonna be so OP!”

            “No,” Lloyd said slowly, “I don’t think I do. Only as long as this true potential lasts—I can feel it. Which means I should heal you while I can,” he remarked, staring pointedly at Ash.

            Ash looked away and mumbled, “No. I’ll be fine.” His words were heavy with guilt.

            “It wasn’t a request.” He cast a soft haze over Ash. By the time the fire ninja frantically waved the green energy away, the gash on his forehead had completely disappeared.

            “Lloyd!” Ash snapped, glaring at him. “You shouldn’t have done that! I deserve—”

            “I swear if you say, ‘I deserve it because I hurt you and your dad’ I’m going to explode you with my new powers,” Lloyd groaned. He flew closer to his friend and offered a reassuring smile. “Come on. I’m not letting you brood.”

            He hesitated, then a small, fanged smile split his face. “Okay. No more brooding.”

            The rest of their flight was peaceful, with Lloyd simply enjoying the wind flowing through his glowing form. The threads of life called to him, his brother was back, and his dad had promised not to leave him again. It was perfect.

            He should’ve known it was too good to last.

            They began their descent towards the monastery. The humidity of the jungle greeted him, and the song of life roared louder than ever. He would’ve been lost in it all if he hadn’t noticed the lights on in the Destiny’s Bounty. Voices laced with panic rose from the ship. Something is wrong.

            Lloyd soared over the monastery’s walls and landed on deck. His team was huddled around the monitor, intently watching a live news feed of Ninjago City. Anxiety seeped into his heart, and his true potential form flickered. With one final flash, the green energy faded, and he was back to being normal.

            “G-guys? What’s going on?” he asked, worry making his voice quaver.

            “LLOYD!” they yelled, whirling towards him.

            Kai sprinted towards him and wrapped him in a signature Kai hug, crying out, “Thank God you’re back, dude! We were just about to search for you!”

            He quickly returned the hug before stepping back and forcing Kai to look him in the eyes. “Why? What’s happening?” he demanded.

            The red ninja bit his lip. “It came out of nowhere,” he whispered. “Lloyd, I—I don’t know how we can fight this thing, it’s massive—”

            “No.”

            The ninja turned to Ash. He stared up at the monitor, blood drained from his face. His tail and wings hung stiffly. His golden eyes were locked onto the screen, pupils dilated with fear.

            “Not that thing again,” he trembled. “Anything but that.”

Two Hours Earlier

            The jungle’s humidity pressed in on Aspheera, but she relished the warmth it brought to her cold blood. The city lacked warmth—a chill laced its polluted air. She hated it. She hated that was what the humans called their precious center.

            She swept fern fronds out of her way. Their leaves smacked into her husband’s face, who spluttered, “A warning would be appreciated next time, love.”

            “Apologies. There is a lot on my mind.”

            “I know.” Pythor hesitated, then asked timidly, “Are you certain this is necessary? The city is in our grasp. The ninja, cowards they are, have fled. We have already won.”

            Aspheera bit back her irritation and said, “We have won for now—a clear distinction. This will secure our victory for good.”

            She slithered through the slick dirt, golden gaze hard. Yes, their triumph was not as complete as she originally thought. When Pythor had summoned the hypnotized buffoons back to them, some were missing from their ranks. Not much, but enough for her to investigate. Her search led her to a street strewn with mangled corpses and broken glass. She had picked up a crystalline Serpentine head, her hand trembling.

            Shogun. He was the only one strong enough to have done such a feat. Which meant it was only a matter of time before he ravaged their army and brought about their downfall. She would not let him have his city again. She would not go back into a tomb.

            A ziggurat loomed out of the trees. Its brown stone was worn and crumbling, with vines crawling across the cracks. Three staircases rose sharply to the inner temple. It would’ve been a magnificent sight hundreds of years ago.

            Aspheera snaked up the steps, Pythor nervously following. Beetles skittered across the stone, and she absentmindedly crushed one with the end of her spear.

            They entered the temple and into darkness. She murmured a spell and smiled as pale light enrobed her spear. It illuminated the chamber and the hieroglyphs on the walls—hieroglyphs of the deadliest snake in Ninjago…

            “And you’re sure you have a way to control it?” Pythor said.

“Yes,” she hissed. “Now, be quiet as I perform this spell. It is very complex.”

            She raised the spear before her and breathed, “Aqad 'atlaqt sarahak min qabrik 'ayuha aleazimu, fataneam bikuli alkhaliqat kama tasha'u.”

            The glow from her spear flowed into the walls, lighting the hieroglyphs. It flashed the brightest on the towering snake, then shot down into the floor, taking all the light with it. The chamber plunged into darkness once more.

            Pythor began, “Did anything happen—”

            The ziggurat groaned. The stone beneath their tails didn’t feel so solid anymore as the rock trembled violently. Cracks burst across the floor. Pebbles rained from above, a sign of the bigger blocks to come tumbling down.

            Deep within the earth, something shifted from its slumber.

            “Alright, how do you control it?” Pythor asked, his panic tainting the air with a sharp scent. “We don’t have much time before it awakes.”

            Aspheera turned to him. “We don’t.”

            He blinked. Then a nervous smile split his face. “Dear, is this really the best place for jokes?”

            “I do not jest.” She slithered towards him and held his hands, gazing at him imploringly. “Don’t you see? This is how we secure our victory over the humans. They will face a foe they have no chance of winning against.”

            Pythor blanched. “But—but—we’ll be eaten as well! We will still die!”

            “Yes,” she smiled. “But they will have lost.”

            He shook his head, mouth opening and closing silently. He retracted his hands from hers and stared at her in horror.

            Then he fled.

            Aspheera’s heart stung as she watched him race down the ziggurat’s steps. She had hoped he would be at her side…but she had had a feeling he would not understand. She was glad she had not told him of her true intentions.

            The temple quaked again, and she turned back to the shuddering walls. With a sigh, she closed her eyes and opened her arms, ready to embrace death.

            When the Great Devourer burst from the earth, it was all too happy to give it to her.

Chapter Text

            Kai paced the floor of the Destiny’s Bounty. He ran a hand through his spiked hair, too lost in thought to care that he definitely messed up his carefully gelled look. The colors of the beds in the ninjas’ sleeping quarters seemed pale and washed-out. Though tiredness pulled at his eyes—it was 5:00 AM—he couldn’t sleep.

            Not when the rest of his team were training with their new elemental powers.

            A frustrated groan escaped him. He was the first one to crack Spinjitzu; why couldn’t he do this?! He opened his palm and glared at it, willing fire to blossom within. Unsurprisingly, nothing happened.

            Kai flopped on his bright red bed and dragged his hands down his face with a sigh. He knew that he should be up on deck training with the others, but there was only so much he could practice Spinjitzu before wanting to throw up. And, after a while, they started using their powers more and more. Which was fair! They needed to hone them as much as possible before the coming battle. But, well…it hurt too much to watch.

            The wind howled, the currents fierce enough to slip through the cracks of the boards and make Kai shiver. It seemed the closer they drew to Ninjago City, the stronger it became. No rain or thunder, but knowing their luck, he wouldn’t be surprised if a hurricane came the exact moment the Bounty landed.

            Yeah, some luck they had. Just when they had the power-ups needed to take down the snake people, they up and summoned a bigger snake.

            Kai shivered again, though this time it wasn’t from the wind. He had never seen Ash look so terrified. And though he hadn’t explicitly said it…his counterpart didn’t seem so sure they could win.

            He growled and shot up from the bed. Which is why, more than ever, he needed to unlock his true potential!

            “Come on!” he shouted, pacing again. “Flame on, fire away, something!”

            His cold hands stared up at him. Not a single spark. His eyes stung, tears blurring his vision.

            A pained, frustrated shout tore from his throat. Kai swung a fist at the wall, as if punching it would finally ignite the fire within, as if punching it would make him feel something other than worthless, as if—

            His fist stopped an inch from the wood. He sighed and let his forehead fall on the wall, pressing his palms against the boards. No. I’m better than this. Better than letting my anger get the best of me…yeah. Better.

            Kai straightened, wiped the tears from his face, and opened the door. It was time to get back to training. He closed the door shut with more force than necessary.

            From where Kai’s hands had touched the wall, the wood smoldered.

            Lightning shot across the deck, crackling against a shimmering green shield. Water roared through the air, only to freeze into a wall of ice. The floor shook and groaned from the impact of a punch, and the ice crumbled into harmless chunks.

            Ash smiled as his students honed their powers. They fought with speed and precision, performing flips and kicks they would’ve dreamed of months ago. Spinjitzu flowed seamlessly with their attacks. Cole and Zane, having unlocked their true potential a while ago now, were by far the best of the group. Cole had gotten quite adept with his ‘rock hands’ (it reminded Ash painfully of his Cole’s lava arms), and Zane was scarily good with his self-flying ice arrows.

            Not that Jay, Nya, and Lloyd were bad by any means. For activating their powers a mere six hours ago, they were adapting impressively fast. Lloyd had taken a liking to conjuring energy shields—something Ash’s Lloyd couldn’t do as far as he knew—and was working on strengthening them. Nya was trying to veer away from bursts of water, instead focusing on churning liquid ribbons that cut through the air. Jay preferred letting lightning shoot up and down his body and punching his target instead of releasing powerful bolts (his aim was less than stellar, as Ash’s singed hair told him.)

            But the person whose progress Ash was the most proud of was Garmadon’s.

            The way the overlord carried himself was…different now. Still cocky, still snarky, but it felt less malicious now. He made less pointed jabs at the ninja. The biggest change, though, was his relationship with Lloyd. He had coached him on his powers and combat, and was watching on with pride. Lloyd even didn’t seem to mind being called “La-Lloyd” anymore, simply grinning and rolling his eyes whenever his dad brought it up.

            Ash was happy for them, really, he was. But…He stared down at his clawed hands. What did I do to them when I blacked out?

            A roaring sound made his ears twitch, and he stepped to the side just as a stream of water whooshed by his face. He looked up, dryly raising an eyebrow.

            Nya winced. “Sorry, Ash!” she called out.

            “You’re fine,” he said, waving off her apology. He caught a glimpse of Garmadon slipping behind a door that led belowdecks and hastily said, “Uh, but I think I’m going to go somewhere where I won’t get doused.”

            He scooted past the ninja and through the door. His tongue flicked out, tasting the rusty, bitter odor of Garmadon. It trailed down the hallway to the left. He walked until he reached a door with a circular window, where he could see the Oni within. Ash sighed. It looked so very similar to the same room and door he had fought Garmadon in on his Bounty. What was destiny’s obsession with repeating herself?

            Ash opened the door. It was a small storage room, stuffed with chests of supplies. The walls were lined with katanas, shurikens, and sais. A single bulb flickered from the ceiling.

            Garmadon was sitting on one of these chests, staring at the helmet he had removed from his head. His hair was as white as Ninjago mountain snow, and stuck up in crazy angles from the helmet. It was like a tornado had ripped through it.

            Ash couldn’t help himself. “Nice hair,” he joked.

            The warlord jumped and glared at him. He shoved the helmet back onto his head and spat out, “What do you want, fire boy?”

            “I wanted to talk to you about something.”

            “How to be less obnoxious?”

            “I’m serious!” he groaned. His wings clung tightly to his body as he mumbled, “I wanted to…know what I did in the temple.”

            Garmadon’s face grew serious. “Ah. I see.” He sighed. “Long story short, you lost control and attacked me. I was…losing, and told Lloyd to leave before—well, he refused. That’s when he unlocked his true potential and fought you. Luckily, he was able to snap you out of it. That’s pretty much it.”

            Pretty much it. Yeah, if that’s what you call acting like an animal and trying to kill your own brother. Ash’s hands trembled—the hands that had lunged for Lloyd’s throat. He stared down at them in disgust. Lloyd had reassured him that it wasn’t his fault, but he shouldn’t have given into the dragon. Even after all this time, after all the power he had received, he still wasn’t strong enough.

            “You want to know how I dealt with my transformation?” Garmadon asked quietly.

            Ash looked up. Garmadon’s red eyes were uncharacteristically soft, and even their fierce glow seemed dim.

            “Like yours, it was inevitable,” the Oni continued. “That snake bite injected me with the venom of pure evil. The process was slow…sometimes painful. It took centuries to complete. During that time, I could feel my goodness dwindling. I started hurting the ones I cared about most because I couldn’t resist the urges anymore. Wu, Koko…Lloyd.” Sorrow pulled at his face, and for the first time, he truly looked his age. “That’s why I left. So the evil in me couldn’t hurt them.”

            He wiped his face and stood, gazing at Ash. “But I could’ve been so much worse. Don’t get me wrong, I know I was terrible—constantly sieging the city—but there was a reason I chose that stupid aquatic theme (though I really do love it). Why I was as big and loud as possible, why I taunted the ninja so much: it was a compromise to the evil within me. I may not have been able to fight against it, but I sure as hell wasn’t going to let it turn me into a monster. It wants me to be the bad guy? Fine, but I’m going to be the most obnoxious one in Ninjago.”

            “And now?” Ash whispered.

            Garmadon smiled. “The evil’s still there, alright. But it’s quieter, now. I’m strong enough to fight against it. Lloyd showed me that.”

            He hung his head and said, “I don’t think I’m strong enough.”

            “Oh please,” Garmadon scoffed, sounding like his usual self. “You’re the most stubborn guy I know. If you could, you’d punch the dragon into oblivion while yelling insults at it.”

            He stepped next to Ash and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Look, maybe the transformation is inescapable,” he said, his tone softening. “But it’s what you do with it that’s in your power. Make it your own.”

            Garmadon swung open the door. Before he could leave, Ash cried, “Wait!”

            He looked back inquisitively. Ash’s cheeks flushed. “Thank you. And…sorry for attacking you. Oni and dragons don’t mix, but still. Sorry,” he stammered.

            Surprise flitted across the warlord’s face, before it split into a smirk. “Just you wait, Shogun. Next time we spar, you won’t be so lucky.”

            The door closed.

            Ash stared at it, then shook his head, laughing to himself. Garmadon had just given him advice—good advice, at that. This realm really was crazy.

            He looked down at his hands. They were coated in scales, smooth and crimson. His shining golden claws flashed under the bulb’s light. Make the transformation his own, huh? He could do that.

            A riiiiiip filled the room’s silence as he tore off the sleeves of his gi. They fluttered to the floor, nothing more than lifeless pieces of fabric. Scales as red as temple roofs covered his arms, all the way from his shoulders to his hands. Not a single inch of flesh peeked out. Yet that wasn’t what made Ash’s heart pang from regret. It was his gi, lying crumpled on the ship’s floorboards. Like he had finally given up on his family finding him…

            Ash clenched his jaw. No. He couldn’t hide how close the dragon was to breaking free anymore. If he really wanted to help his new family, it was what he had to do.

            He stepped out the door, leaving the remains of his ripped gi behind.

…

            “Well,” Garmadon said, “this looks bad.”

            The Destiny’s Bounty had finally reached Ninjago City. The sky was just beginning to brighten with first colors of dawn, though the sun had yet to show her rosy head. Wu, Garmadon, and the ninja were gathered on the deck, gazing at the city below. And what they saw wasn’t pretty.

            It was like the Great Devourer had been copied and pasted from Ash’s Ninjago to this one. The snake roared, showing off its flaring hood. Its glowing pink eyes clashed with the sickly green scales wreathing its body. Small buildings were crushed under its white underbelly. It swung its tail, the sharpened rattle piercing skyscraper windows.

            Ash clenched the railing, his claws digging into the wood. Aspheera and Pythor…of course they would resort to this. The only comfort he got from this situation was the fact they were most likely dead.

            “‘This looks bad’? Thanks for stating the obvious, Dad,” Lloyd groaned.

            “Just doing my job.”

            Ash eyed the serpent. An involuntary hiss escaped from his mouth, and he clapped a hand over it. He blushed as the ninja turned to him. “Sthorry,” he said, his voice muffled. “I don’t think the dragon in me likes that there’s another reptile in town.”

            “Then let’s show that worm you’re the baddest one around!” Nya exclaimed, punching his shoulder.

            He grinned. “Yeah. Let’s.”

            The ninja and Garmadon stepped on the railing of the deck. Jay helped Nya up, and Ash’s heart warmed at the sight. It hadn’t taken him long to figure out that they had confessed their feelings for one another. It seemed as if they were destined to be together in every realm.

            “Good luck, you guys,” Kai said with a stiff nod.

            They murmured “thanks,” but the tension was more uncomfortable than when he and the boys had to dance for the Fangblade. Kai was going to stay on the ship—per Ash’s orders. He tried to tell him it was because they needed the airpower, and Wu couldn’t man the Bounty by himself, but the truth was, Kai wasn’t powerful enough to take on the Devourer. Unfortunately, Ash feared he could read the lie in his eyes.

            He cleared his throat and said, “Ready?”

            Everyone nodded. Their excitement had morphed into an energized anxiety that buzzed under their skin: the anticipation of battle. Still, if it was going to be his last one…

            Ash led the cheer: “Ninjaaaa-go!”

            They hollered the battle cry as they leapt off the Bounty. The ninjas’ masks rustled in the fierce wind but remained steadfast. Ash kept his wings close to his sides, letting the wind arc over his body and give him more speed. Garmadon seemed unaffected by the fall altogether, his red eyes bored on the Devourer below. It wasn’t a surprise he was so focused—he had the most important job of all.

            As the city streets grew closer and closer, Ash veered towards Jay. The lightning ninja nodded and outstretched a hand. He grabbed it and started flying to the giant snake. The ninja landed seconds after, Nya, Lloyd, and Zane breaking their fall with Spinjitzu, while Garmadon and Cole simply struck the ground with a BOOM, leaving a small crater from the impact.

            Step one: get into the city, done. Step two? Hurt the damn thing as much as possible.

            When Ash was several stories above the Devourer, he shouted at Jay, “This good?”

            “P-perfect!” he stammered. “Drop me!”

            He flung him down, and Jay became a hurtling blue comet. White lightning zipped over his body, blindingly bright. The snake turned its burning eye on him and hissed. But it was too late.

            With a shout, Jay punched the snake. Electricity exploded from his limbs and coursed through the entire four hundred-foot snake. Crackling sparks danced across its scales like some twisted light show. It screeched and thrashed in pain. Jay yelped and jumped off the reptile, landing with unsteady feet. Spinjitzu flared around him as he dashed towards the ninja. Ash followed him.

            “That was so cool, Jay!” Lloyd cheered once Jay emerged from the tornado.

            “T-thanks,” he panted, wiping the sweat from his forehead. “Whew, that took a lot out of me…but it was surprisingly satisfying to zap that thing.”

            Nya bumped his shoulder and smiled. “You were amazing.” Jay blushed.

            “Hrrk, this teenage romance is gonna make me vomit,” Garmadon shuddered. “Let’s get back to fighting this thing, I beg you.”

            Ash rolled his eyes but said, “He’s right. We need the Devourer as injured, tired, and riled up as possible for the plan to work. So: get all ninja up on this fucking snake.”

            Cole grinned. “My pleasure.”

            The earth ninja pounded his fists together. Dozens of boulders appeared in the air and smashed into each other, condensing until they formed two giant hands. Cole reared back his fist, the rocks copying the movement. He swung with a grunt. The hands shot through the air and punched the Devourer’s jaw with a crack.

            The hit knocked the snake back into a building. It roared as its body crashed through concrete and glass, dust billowing around it. Its eyes zeroed in on the ninja. Then with startling speed, it darted towards them.

            “Slow it down, Zane!” Ash ordered.

            “On it!” the nindroid shouted. Chilly blue light consumed his hands, and he released it right in the Devourer’s path. The snake hissed as ice coated the street and its body, locking it in place. It struggled violently, and the crystals began to crack.

            Ash pointed at it and yelled, “Quick, before it breaks free! Inflict as much damage as you can!”

            He didn’t need to tell the ninja twice. Water churned around Nya before flying towards the serpent. The ribbons sliced through its scales, drawing toxic-green blood. Warm green energy swirled around Lloyd’s hands, and he fired it at any spot that wasn’t covered by ice. Cole dismantled his rock hands and commanded the boulders to rain down on the Devourer in a devastating hailstorm.

            While the ninja were preoccupied with using their powers, Garmadon turned to Ash. “Shogun!” he barked. “Fly me up. I need to get a closer look at my enemy.”

            “Got it,” he said with a nod. Then he froze. “Uh, did you want to be carried or…”

            “Just grab my hand and get me up there, dragon boy,” the Oni growled.

            Ash hesitated, then seized his upper two arms and took off into the sky. With his enhanced strength, Garmadon felt no heavier than a little kid. It didn’t make the situation feel any less strange, though. He was flying, as a half-dragon weirdo hybrid, with a reformed Garmadon to fight the Great Devourer.

            Destiny had a really whack sense of humor.

            He flew beside the writhing snake, nervously noting how small chunks of ice were beginning to break off. They landed on its lower end, though still a good distance away from the whipping rattle.

            “You don’t have much time,” Ash warned, “be quick.”

            Garmadon drew his four swords and bared his fangs in a sharp grin. “Don’t worry. I just need to see how tough this worm really is!” He began hacking away at the serpent, laughing delightedly as blood flecked his face. Yeahhhh, there was definitely some of the old Garmadon left.

            The Devourer thrashed again, and Ash wobbled, nearly falling flat on his face. His tail whipped frantically to keep his balance, before it plunged into the snake’s hide as an anchor. He blinked, then grinned his own fanged smile to match Garmadon’s.

            He stooped on all fours and dug his claws into the mottled green scales. To his surprise, they sank easily into the muscle, and hot blood gushed from the puncture wounds. The scent was invigorating. He began climbing up the serpent’s body, his claws and tail securing him even as the creature’s efforts to escape the ice grew more and more violent.

            Soon he reached the snake’s head. He shimmied past the flaring hood and desperately scanned its skull. If he couldn’t find what they needed to win…

            Something small flashed a sickly, neon green light. Ash whooped in triumph. Just like before. The Devourer’s weak spot, poised right over its brain.

            He unsheathed his sword. Maybe they wouldn’t even need to do the rest of the plan. If he got in a good strike right now—

            The Devourer opened its maw and bellowed in fury. With a final, infuriated flail, it burst free from the ice. Shards flew in a dozen directions, one cutting across Ash’s back. He cried out and lost his balance, instinctively thrusting his sword in the snake’s head—only for it to sink a mere inch into its flesh. The serpent reared its head high, raising Ash with it. His grip wasn’t strong enough. The hilt of his sword slipped through his fingers, and he began to fall.

            His golden katana gleamed amidst the glow of elemental powers. The katana that had survived all his months here, stuck in the head of the beast. The katana from his Ninjago.

            He squeezed his burning eyes shut. His last connection, gone.

            His wings snapped out, stopping his fall. He reached for Garmadon’s outstretched hands and flew away from the enraged Devourer.

            “That’s one tough motherfucker,” Garmadon panted. “My swords barely made a scratch. This isn’t looking good.”

            “It’s okay,” Ash said, “I found its weak spot.”

            “It has a weak spot? Why didn’t you say anything before?!”

            “Because I wanted to make sure it existed before raising anyone’s hopes.” He landed beside the ninja. Their faces were coated with sweat, with Lloyd, Nya, and Jay looking especially drained. They haven’t built the endurance to their powers yet. He tried to ignore the guilt squirming in his gut. They were almost done.

            He shook his head and said, “I’m sorry; I know you’ve been pushing yourselves already. But if we get this last part right, then it will all be over.” He stretched his wings, ready to take flight once more. “I’m going to let it chase me across the city before leading it back here. You guys focus on getting Garmadon to a good vantage point and blocking any possible escape routes.”

            “Be careful,” Lloyd said, worry in his voice.

            Ash cracked a smile. “Where’s the fun in that?”

            He shot into the air. The Devourer’s cold eyes fixed on him, and it hissed. He hissed back. “Let’s dance, worm!” he shouted. “Reptile against reptile: who’s faster?”

            The snake coiled back and struck. Ash flipped out of the way, and its head crashed into the building behind him. It shook off the rubble and glared at him. He stuck out his forked tongue and zoomed into the maze of skyscrapers.

            It bought the bait. The Devourer slithered after him, crushing cars, streetlights, and anything else that got in its way. Civilians screamed and ran away from the massive beast. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the ninja using their powers to get them to safety. He exhaled in relief.

            Jaws snapped at him, and he barely dove out of the way. The serpent loomed over him. Ash opened his mouth and blasted a scorching fireball at it. It exploded against the side of its head. The creature shrieked, and Ash took the chance to regain his lead.

            Get it together, he scolded himself. The ninja know what they’re doing. Focus on keeping yourself alive.

            Undeterred by the flames, the Devourer was back on his tail in a second. (Guess that phrase was no longer a metaphor for him.) Ash banked around the corners of condos or sped over highways, sending the occasional gust of fire to keep his pursuer at bay. It recoiled at the heat, but his flames weren’t strong enough to do any serious damage. Their only hope was hitting its weak spot as hard as possible.

            Speaking of which, Ash’s job was nearly complete. His finish line—a towering skyscraper over fifty stories tall—was now in sight. Good. His wings were beginning to ache from all the intense flying.

            The Devourer roared again, so close now that the sound vibrated his bones. He gritted his teeth and commanded shoots of fire to burst from his feet. The flames lent him that extra boost he needed to blast past the skyscraper, where he knew Garmadon was waiting.

            At the end of the street, a steep wall of gigantic, craggy rocks blocked the way off. Sheets of glittering ice reinforced it. Ash flew over the wall and landed on the roof of a smaller building behind it.

            His legs trembled, and he would’ve collapsed if Cole hadn’t been there to catch him. “You good, man?” the earth ninja asked with concern.

            “Not really,” he gasped. His body felt too hot, and his gi felt so, so constricting. Or was it his human body? He shook his head and glanced up at Cole. His friend’s dark skin was unnaturally pale, and there were bags under his eyes. “You don’t look too great either.”

            Cole smiled wearily. “Trust me, I feel worse than I look.”

            Lloyd placed a hand on his shoulder and said, “You’ve done your part, Ash.” His gaze roamed to the skyscraper. “It’s up to my dad now.”

            The ground rumbled as the Devourer raced towards them. It eyed the rock wall in irritation before rearing its head back. Venom dripped from the fangs of its open maw. It lunged, ready to bash the obstruction to pieces—only for its attack to stop short. The snake pulled and stretched and roared, but it was no use. Ash’s winding chase had entangled its massive body all around the buildings of Ninjago City. It was trapped.

            Garmadon’s swords flashed. The Oni glowered at the writhing serpent, his red eyes burning with hatred. “You are the reason evil runs through my blood,” he thundered. “You bit me once. Now feel what it’s like to be bitten back.”

            He jumped off the skyscraper. “Vengeance will be mine, motherfucker!” he roared, a maniacal grin on his face.

            His four swords plunged into the Devourer’s weak spot. The serpent screamed and thrashed so fiercely that the buildings cracked around it. Its jaw opened impossibly wide as bellows of pain ripped from its throat. Garmadon remained firm, his grip on the blades tight despite its vicious resistance.

            The seconds started ticking by, with the Devourer still screeching and writhing. Dread crept into Ash’s stomach. It should’ve exploded into green goo by now. It should’ve been dead.

            Oh, no.

            With an infuriated roar, the Devourer burst free from its self-inflicted prison. Its body tore through the buildings that had kept it locked in place. Roofs caved in, concrete broke apart, and glass shattered. Towers seemingly sank into the ground as they crumbled. The sound of crashing stone was deafening. Now free to thrash as it pleased, the snake whipped its head right into the wall of boulders. The ice splintered apart, and rocks flew in a million directions. They smashed into the buildings not affected by the Devourer’s breakout—including the one the ninja were standing on.

            “We need to get out of here!” Nya shouted. Even as she spoke, the building groaned and began to sway.

            “No!” Lloyd yelled desperately. “Not without my dad!”

            Ash stretched his wings and declared, “I’ll get him. The rest of you, run and get to the Bounty!”

            Lloyd looked like he was about to protest, but Zane scooped him into his arms and jumped off the roof. Ice shot from his feet, and he began running on it as easily as if he were wearing skates. Cole grabbed Nya in one arm and Jay in the other. His eyebrows furrowed in concentration. A wide slab of stone formed underneath his feet, and he rose into the air like an ascending comet.

            Ash turned to the street below. It had been ripped apart by the Devourer, exposing the sewers and pipes below. The snake wobbled before slowly rising. Vivid green blood leaked down its face, but it still managed to hiss in triumph.

            And, crumpled on the pavement, was Garmadon.

            He dove off the roof and plunged into the street. Garmadon’s eyes were closed, but at least his chest was moving up and down. That was the only good thing Ash could say about his condition. Two of his arms were bent at sickening angles, and a large ugly gash marred his chest. Dark purple blood flowed from the cut and seeped onto the sidewalk.

            “I’m sorry, Garmadon,” Ash murmured as he picked him up, “I thought this would work.”

            An angry hiss reached his ears, and he looked up. The Devourer’s gaze bored into him. Ash glared right back. “This isn’t over,” he vowed.

            He flapped into the air just as the snake lunged for him. Its jaw snapped around empty air. It bellowed in fury, but Ash was already long gone. He soared higher and higher into the sky—at least the Devourer couldn’t reach him there.

            In his arms, Garmadon coughed weakly. “Did…did we win?”

            “No,” Ash said, his heart heavy with guilt. “We failed.” I failed.

            They crested above the clouds, where the Bounty was waiting. Ash strained his wings to close the last stretch, but they were trembling from fatigue. He cried out as he began to fall, his hand flying for the railing, desperately trying to grab ahold—

            Kai’s hand grabbed onto his. “I gotchu, bro!” he panted. “I gotchu.”

            He pulled him onto the ship with a grunt. The three of them fell on top of each other painfully. Garmadon groaned.

            “DAD!” Lloyd cried, running over to his side. His eyes were brimming with tears.

            “Don’t worry, La-Lloyd,” Garmadon rasped, squeezing his hand. “This is nothing.”

            Wu strode over, his wrinkled forehead pinched with worry. “No, it’s not. Let me see.” He stooped down and began looking over his injuries.

            Kai placed a hand on Ash’s shoulder. “What about you? Are you okay?”

            Ash gazed around the ship. Cole was slumped against the railing, chest heaving. Zane stood next to him, but his eyes were blinking on and off, as if he desperately needed to shut down. Lloyd, Nya, and Jay weren’t in as bad shape, but their shoulders were slumped with exhaustion, and sweat coated their faces. They weren’t used to using their elemental powers this much.

            He looked away from Kai. “No. I’m not.”

            “I don’t get it,” Garmadon murmured as Wu began setting his arms. “I struck the weak spot…that should’ve killed it.”

            Ash shook his head and said, “It was my fault. I was so stupid—I forgot that my Garmadon used the Four Golden Weapons of Spinjitzu to finish it off. Even if those exist here, we don’t have enough time to find them. The Devourer will have consumed everything by then.”

            “So what do we do?” Kai asked.

            He stared down at his hands—his clawed, scale-coated hands. He glanced back up at the others. Months ago, he had befriended them in the hope he could recapture the echoes of his old family. Now he realized how wrong he had been—they were wonderfully different from each other, and he loved them all the more for it.

            And just like his family back home, he would do anything for them.

            Ash stood. “You don’t have to do anything. You’ve all done enough. I’ll fight it.”

            “Wha—are you crazy, dude?” Kai protested, shooting to his feet. “You can’t even fly anymore, I had to help you onto the Bounty! All of us together can’t fight it, so you have no chance!”

            He smiled sadly. “Not if I become a dragon.”

            Silence suffocated the ship. The ninja stared at him, horrified.

            “N-no,” Lloyd croaked, shakily getting to his feet. “You can’t. The transformation—you said it’s permanent,” he said, his voice cracking.

            “And inevitable,” he added. “This was going to happen eventually. I’m just deciding to unleash it now. I may not have a choice, but I can at least make it my own,” he said, meeting Garmadon’s gaze. The Oni nodded.

            Jay shook his head furiously. “We’ll think of something else, Ash! You don’t have to do this!”

            Cole gripped Zane’s hand for support as he rose. “Yeah,” he said, “we can find another way. There’s always another way, right?”

            “There has to be,” Nya whispered.

            Ash looked at Zane and said, “Zane, tell me the odds of us winning if I don’t do this.”

            “I don’t care if it’s logical,” the nindroid said. His voice became crackly with emotion. “I don’t want you to leave us.”

            Sorrow welled in his heart. Tears burned his eyes hotter than fire ever could. “I’m sorry,” he whispered, “but there’s no other way.”

            He stepped onto the railing. Lloyd staggered forward, but he knew that if he reached him, he would hold fast and never let him go.

            So he allowed himself to fall.

            “ASH!” Lloyd screamed, agony ripping through his cry.

            His tears showered the sky as he fell. The wind caressed his hair, as if consoling him. Ash clutched his gi, hugging his last reminder of his home, his family, his humanity. At least he was still fulfilling his destiny. At least by doing this, he was still protecting the ones he loved—even though I never said goodbye.

            Ash exhaled and then opened his arms, embracing the dragon within that roared for freedom. As fire burst through his veins, his gaze caught a glimpse of the sun peeking through the clouds.

            Despite everything, he smiled. Fitting, how he would start his new life on the dawn of a new day.

            Fire consumed him, and he closed his eyes.

Chapter Text

            As the sun rose over Ninjago City, a man fell.

            Its warm yellow rays illuminated his red gi, torn from so many battles. Despite him evidently falling to his death, a smile ghosted his face. Then a light flashed from his chest. It consumed him, racing across his limbs until he was coated in pure golden, shimmering light.

            Then the light shattered. The man was gone: a dragon had taken his place.

            It was a beautiful creature, over a hundred feet in length including its spiked tail. Scales as red as rubies flashed in the dawn. Golden horns crowned its head, and sharp spines lined its back. Slowly, its eyes opened—slit pupils resting in burning pools of molten gold. A roar reverberated from its fanged maw and through the skies. Its limbs tensed, dense muscle rippling underneath. The dragon snapped its wings out, majestic appendages boasting one hundred and fifty feet from tip to taloned tip. Though they were leathery and tough, they arced through the clouds as elegantly as a dancer.

            The dragon rumbled in satisfaction. Free at last! He could finally stretch his wings as wide as he pleased. His golden-scaled underbelly glowed with heat, and he opened his mouth to unleash a shower of scorching orange flames. His heart swelled in joy at the sight. Never had his fire burned so bright.

            A foul stench reached his nostrils. His forked tongue probed the air, only for him to recoil with a hiss. The smell was dank, sour, and…reptilian.

            Someone was in his territory.

            He growled and swooped closer to the buildings below. A path of destruction carved through the city, smoke choking the air and homes crushed to rubble. And at the center of the carnage, a massive snake loomed. Its maw was wrapped around a fuel truck that was slowly making its way down its gullet.

            The Great Devourer. He didn’t question how he knew this creature’s name. Right now, it was his enemy.

            The dragon bellowed a stream of fire on his opponent. The truck exploded, causing the snake to screech in surprised pain. It glared at him. Patches of its scales had burned off in the blast. Pleasure burned in his chest.

            A roar burst from the Devourer’s throat, declaring him as his rival. The dragon returned the battle roar in kind and rained down more fire.

            But the serpent was ready this time, and it shot out of the flames’ path. Its tail wrapped around a car and flung it at him. He dodged it easily. A truck flew towards him next, and he batted it away with a flick of his tail.

            Impatience gnawed at the dragon. He was tired of this game. So when the next car was thrown at him, he cleaved through it with fire and didn’t stop until he was on top of the snake. His claws dug into meaty flesh, and he ripped into its neck with his jaws. Bitter blood filled his mouth. He spit out the sickening green liquid—not even he would eat that.

            The Devourer screeched and threw him off with a forceful thrash. He skidded back, talons clawing into the asphalt for purchase. Green blood gushed from the snake’s wounds. It hissed in anger and slithered towards him. The dragon’s blood-stained fangs split into a reptilian grin. Now the real fight could begin.

            He jumped out of the way of its strike. A fireball boomed from his mouth and exploded against the serpent’s side. To his dismay, the flames didn’t cause as much damage as he thought it would. His claws and fangs must be the weapons to deliver the killing blow.

            His distraction cost him. The serpent’s tail slammed into him, sending him flying into a building with its raw strength. He smashed through concrete and glass before rolling on the ground with a whimper. Nothing was broken, but his wings ached from being crushed to his sides.

            The snake’s rumbling filled the air, as if it was laughing at him. The dragon snarled and stretched its wings, ignoring the pain it caused him. He hurtled through the building and collided into the Devourer. Now it was his rival’s turn to fall. It crushed the cars below it into steel pancakes. He pressed the full weight of his body down on it, gripping it with his claws so it could not escape. Even his tail coiled around it. It shrieked and struggled, but his hold was too strong. It wasn’t going anywhere.

            But he had failed to account for its sharpened tail.

            Pain exploded in his back as the rattle dug into his scales. He roared in agony, a throaty, guttural bellow. It sank deeper into his flesh, ripping through muscle and sinew. His grip slackened, and the Devourer slipped free. It yanked its spiked tail out of his back, and he groaned as it tore even more flesh on its way out.

            The dragon stumbled and fell, the street quaking under his massive weight. His back throbbed nauseatingly. Hot blood gushed down his back and stained the black road red.

            He was dimly aware as the snake began curling around him. Its muscley form constricted his limbs and wings to his sides. He started to struggle. Then it tightened its grip, and the pressure on his wound made him whine. He stopped fighting. Each breath became more and more difficult to draw in. Darkness began to creep into his vision. The Devourer’s hiss filled his ears like a poisonous laugh.

            I failed my territory, he thought dimly. I failed…to protect…

            Light bloomed through the darkness. Explosions rocketed the snake, snapping the dragon from his daze. Its viselike hold on him, such a deadly prison mere seconds ago, now acted as a shield from the bursts of flame. Gunpowder filled his nostrils, and his body was baked in blessed heat. His rival roared in pain, its grip loosening on him. Both reptiles collapsed to the ground in exhaustion.

            The dragon looked at the sky blearily. A ship soared above them, white sails fluttering like wings. Small humans in fruit-colored garments rushed about the deck. Then inexplicably, fire blasted from the ship and into the Devourer. Unlike his flames, these fireballs were as solid as metal. Sizable chunks of the snake’s flesh blew off with each impact.

            Though each breath stung his chest, and his back screamed in pain, he staggered to his feet. He knew those humans, somehow. They had helped him. He must finish the job they had entrusted to him.

            He crawled to the serpent, who was writhing on the blood-stained asphalt. Something glowed on its head—its weak spot. How he knew that didn’t matter right now. This was his last chance.

            The dragon’s forelimbs gripped the head of the snake. Then he bit down on its skull.

            The Devourer screamed. Its tail whipped around wildly, too frantic to pierce him again. His fangs sank deeper into the bone. Blood and spinal fluid spurted in grotesque fountains of green and grey. And though it ached his lungs, he called on his fire to roar from his mouth and flood over the snake. Flames rushed and crackled through its body, burning it from the inside out. The revolting stench of charred intestines choked the streets.

            Still, he did not relinquish his bite.

            The snake thrashed once, twice. Then it exploded into green goo. The substance coated the streets for six blocks, smothering signs, cars, and destroyed buildings with layers of sticky, noxious green. Nothing else of the Devourer remained.

            The dragon, also covered in the goo, raised his head. His wound throbbed, his lungs felt weak, and his mouth was filled with blood so fetid he wanted to throw up. But he had won. He had vanquished his enemy.

            He roared in triumph—an echoing, resounding roar that shook the ground and shattered any windows still whole. Streams of flames followed his victory cry, scorching the air. He snapped his mouth shut, tendrils of smoke curling from his nostrils. A weary but pleased grin spread across his snout. It had been a good fight.

            A low rumble reverberated from his chest. It had taken a toll on him, though. He needed to fly to a nice, dark cave to recover.

            He stretched his wings and flapped, only to fall into the asphalt face first. The puncture wound on his back pulsed with fresh ferocity. Great. The damn worm had struck where it was the most inconvenient. Grounded for the time being, he began trudging through the city, sniffing for a pile of rubble he could burn into ash and comfortably settle into.

            White sails caught his eye. The dragon stared at the ship not-so-subtly following him, before huffing and turning away. He had fulfilled his…whatever debt he owed those humans. The last thing he wanted was to be bothered by them.

            The ship drew closer. Irritation sparked in his chest. Had they no respect? Did they not realize this was his territory?

            And so, when the humans disembarked from their vessel and began to approach him, he was far from pleased. Whatever their history, they were foolish to approach him so brazenly. This city was his to protect.

            The dragon spread his wings and growled in warning. Embers glowed in his throat, ready to blaze into fire. Just because he was injured didn’t mean he wasn’t ready for another fight.

            When the dragon roared in victory, its bellow tearing through the skies, all Kai felt was horror.

            He had just watched his friend—himself, technically, which was so much worse to think about—tear apart a gigantic snake with his own claws and teeth. Watched as he fought with all the ferocity of a beast. The Devourer may be dead, but how could he be happy about it? How could, when his friend was gone?

            The dragon (Ash, he had to remember that was Ash) stepped away from the green muck that had been the Devourer. His wings rose.

Kai’s heart leaped into his throat. Shit, he was going to fly away! How were they going to reach out to him now?

            Then Ash totally ate it, smacking into the asphalt with a whump. If the situation had been different, Kai would’ve laughed. The dragon ninja glared at its wings before slowly rising and prowling deeper into the city.

            “He’s grounded, good,” Lloyd muttered, eyes trained on his friend. “Let’s follow him.”

            Master Wu steered the Bounty lower and closer to Ash. His slit-pupiled eyes turned towards them, and they all froze. Kai’s heartbeat thumped loudly in his ears. Then Ash snorted and turned away.

            Cole blinked. “Did he just…ignore us?”

            “More like a warning,” Garmadon huffed. “I’d suggest disembarking the Bounty and approaching him on foot. The last thing we need is for him to set our ship on fire.”

            Lloyd frowned. “Come on, Dad, he wouldn’t do that…I think.”

            The Bounty landed on an apartment roof. As the ninja prepared to leave, Garmadon struggled to his feet, clutching his broken arm. Lloyd’s gaze snapped to his father, and he marched over to him, declaring, “Nuh-uh. You are not coming with us.”

            “Hey, I’m your father, Lloyd. I’m the one that tells you what to do, not the other way around,” he grunted.

            “That may be,” Wu said, jumping from the bridge and landing gracefully beside them. He crossed his arms and stared at Garmadon sternly. “But I’m your brother, and I say you stay. You are in no shape to fight.”

            Garmadon coughed. “Younger brother.”

            “Garmadon.”

            “Ugh, fine.” His glowing gaze softened, and he squeezed Lloyd’s shoulder. “Be careful.”

            Lloyd smiled. “I will, Dad.”

            The ninja launched themselves onto the railing of the ship. Kai was suddenly struck by the image of Ash doing the same thing not fifteen minutes ago, and he shuddered. Nya noticed his hesitation and she leaned over, whispering, “You don’t have to come with us, Kai. It’s more dangerous for you, since you don’t have your true potential—”

            “I’m fine,” he hissed. She withdrew, hurt, and guilt surged within him. “Sorry, Nya, I didn’t mean to snap, I just…he’s my friend too.”

            She nodded. “I know. We’ll get him back.”

            Lloyd looked back at his uncle and father. “One last thing,” he said. “If things get bad out there, don’t fire the cannons. Even if he tries to hurt us, I don’t want to hurt him.”

Garmadon and Wu shared reluctant looks but nodded.

            “Okay then,” he exhaled. “Let’s get our teammate back.”

            They leapt off the Bounty. The wind whistled through their hair for a brief moment before their feet struck the pavement. Green goo clogged the roads and stuck to their legs. Multiples fires blazed in the wreckages of buildings and flipped cars. Smoke burned Kai’s nostrils. He was already beginning to sweat from the crackling heat.

            Ash plodded on, each heavy footstep sending a tremor through the street. The ninja raced after him, careful not to use Spinjitzu so they wouldn’t alarm him. But they had underestimated how strong his senses were. His long neck craned back, and he fixed his smoldering golden eyes on them. A low growl rumbled from his throat—a clear message to stay away.

            They halted. Lloyd raised his hands placatingly and began to speak, his voice trembling with emotion. “H-hey, Ash. Nice work taking out the Devourer. I guess you were right after all, huh? Only your dragon form could defeat it…well, you can rub it in our faces as much as you want when you turn back.” Desperation seeped into his words. “Because I know you can. You’re too stubborn to let this thing take over you. Please, if you can hear me, give us a sign!”

            The dragon ninja just narrowed his eyes at Lloyd and turned away.

            “No,” Lloyd breathed. “You can’t…you have to remember—Ash, please! Listen to me!” he pleaded, grabbing the end of his wing.

            That was a mistake.

            Faster than Kai could blink, Ash whipped his head around and snapped his jaws at Lloyd. A beam of white light struck his snout, and ice crusted over his maw, sealing it shut. He pawed at it, an angry snarl reverberating in his throat.

            Lloyd stared at his transformed friend, eyes wide in horrified shock. “He attacked me…”

            “Get back!” Zane shouted, pulling him away.

            An ominous glow lit Ash’s throat. The ice shattered with a crack as his jaw flew open, a torrent of fire roaring towards them. Nya’s hands flew up, and churning streams of water collided with the flames. Steam sizzled the air where the two elements met.

            She grunted, squeezing her eyes shut in concentration. “I can’t keep this up forever! Get him off me!”

            “Sorry, Ash!” Jay yelled. Lightning crackled along his body, and he directed it towards Ash with a determined “hiii-yah!”

            The lightning snapped against his face. Ash roared, his flames abruptly dying. He glared at Jay with pure venom. His golden eyes flared.

            Jay gulped. “Uh-oh.”

            Ash swung his tail towards them, five hundred pounds of spiked muscle flying to wipe them out. Cole caught it with a grunt, his heels digging into the asphalt to stop its momentum. Rocks protruded from the ground to help him push against the tail. He finally managed to stop it a foot away from Kai.

            Cole flashed him a tired smile. “Easy peasy—”

            The dragon flung his tail to the side. Cole, the appendage still in his grip, was pulled helplessly through the air. A pained yell burst from his mouth as he was crushed against a car. He slumped to the ground, Ash’s tail slipping easily from his limp hands.

            A shower of bright green comets pummeled Ash’s flank. He bellowed and used his wings to shield his side. Flames tore through the air and towards them, only to be blocked by a glowing shield.

            Lloyd glared at him, though tears brimmed his eyes. “I know you’re not yourself, Ash,” he said, “but I won’t let you hurt my friends.”

            He dismissed the shield and rolled away from the flames. Spinjitzu swirled around him, and he launched off a car to fly over twenty feet into the air. He came out of the tornado to hurl more balls of energy at Ash, then spun back into the technique when his feet touched the ground. Zane and Nya followed suit, zooming close to Ash to fire ice arrows and water spears, and speeding away when he swiped at them with his claws.

            Kai watched the others enviously before smacking his forehead. Of course, Spinjitzu! He may not have his elemental powers, but at least he could do that. Ribbons of fire twirled into his tornado, and he dashed to the dragon. He weaved between his limbs, slashing at the scaly legs with his sword as he did so.

            But Ash didn’t even react to the cuts—his hide was too thick. In fact, he hadn’t even noticed Kai. He was too asborbed with attacking the other ninja.

            Anger sparked in his chest. He was ignoring him? Fine, then Kai was going to go somewhere he would have to be noticed.

            With a spin, his tornado flared to life, and he charged the dragon. He jumped onto him and raced for his head, skirting around the spines that lined his back. Don’t want to get caught on one of those.

            He stopped when he reached the top of Ash’s neck. The scales under his feet warmed, and he quickly grabbed a horn for stability as fire burst from the dragon’s mouth. Lloyd and the others spun away from the blast, but the flames were relentless. They were going to have to stop eventually, and then it would be too late.

            “Hey!” Kai shouted into Ash’s ear. “You leave them alone!” With a flash, his sword cleaved off the tip of a horn.

            Ash’s eyes flicked back to him. Even in that glance, the fury that burned in them was overwhelming. Slowly, menacingly, his neck stretched up. Kai lost his grip on the horn and started sliding down, scrabbling hopelessly for anything to stop his descent. He landed with a wince at the base of the dragon’s neck. Ash snarled, face fully turned towards him. Then his mouth began to glow.

            Uh-oh.

            Fire boomed from his maw. Kai yelled and shot to his feet, hastily summoning Spinjitzu. He zoomed away from the gushing flames, but his tornado was wobbly, and the fire was too quick, and—

            The flames consumed his Spinjitzu and broke it apart. He stumbled and almost fell, but kept on running. His heart beat as wildly as a deer taking flight. The fire grazed his back. With a desperate shout, he leaped off the dragon’s back.

            Ash flicked his tail, and one of the spines sliced across Kai’s face.

            The left side of his face exploded in agony. He screamed and crashed onto the cracked asphalt, but the pain from his messy landing was nothing compared to the throbbing on his face. His face was wet with blood. Kai began to cry, only to stop with a whimper when the tears felt wrong from his left eye. NonononoNONONO.

            He tried to open his eye. Relucantly, his eyelids peeled apart stickily. The street before him was murky and unclear, and clouded with red. A gentle breeze shifted across his face. Dust flew into his eye like infinitestmal shards of stinging glass. He cried out and covered his face, but the contact with the cut made him gasp in pain. He lowered his hands, now stained with his own blood.

            Kai crawled to an upended car and leaned against it, shivering. It felt like there was a heartbeat in his eye. His stomach twirled nauseatingly, and he retched. Nothing came up.

            His sword was gone, and he was too weak to fight. He was useless. Just like every other time.

            “LLOYD!” Nya screamed.

Kai raised his head, and his heart froze.

Ash had pinned down Nya and Jay under one paw, and Zane under another. They shouted and beat at the claws with fist and weapon alike, but his scales were too thick. As for Lloyd, his arm was trapped under a pile of rubble. Tears streamed down his face as he pulled and pulled, but it was no use. He could only look up helplesslesly as Ash raised his long neck, throat glowing with the promised doom of fire.

And Kai was mad.

“No,” he said, gritting his teeth. He staggered to his feet and began limping towards the dragon. “No…”

Mad wasn’t even enough to describe what he felt. He was…furious. All his pent-up frustration from being left behind, from watching the others upgrade while he stayed the same, bubbled into adrenaline. His limp became a stumbling run. If Ash had just taught him to unlock his true potential, then this wouldn’t be happening. Lloyd wouldn’t be about to die!

The glow stretched to Ash’s fanged mouth. Kai’s run became a mad sprint, eye pulsing with each pounding step. And he was furious that after all their time together, Ash would try to hurt Lloyd. Kai didn’t care that he was a dragon. He should be better than this! He was better than this!

He was done hiding his anger. What he wanted more than anything was to beat some sense into his stupid friend.

Kai ran in front of Lloyd and spread his arms, as if he wouldn’t also be incinerated in the blast. Still, his rage burned so bright that he didn’t care. He growled at Ash and shouted, “I won’t let you hurt him!”

But of course the dragon didn’t care. The flames roared towards them, a funnel of scorching death.

Then inexplicably, the fire curved around them, cleaving into two streams of blistering heat. The sensation of raw flames crackling so close to Kai was invigorating, and he suddenly realized he was no longer afraid of them. When the fire petered out, not even a hair on their heads was singed.

“Kai,” Lloyd whispered. He looked back at his friend, whose eyes shone in awe. “You’ve unlocked your true potential.”

His eyes widened. Lloyd was joking, right? He couldn’t have…but how else would the flames have moved? Secretly begging for it to be true, he looked down at his hands.

They were coated in flames: bright, blazing orange flames that flickered and snapped. No, not coated—they were fire. Yet somehow they felt as solid as flesh and bone, but…quicker, somehow. Like he could dash away from danger as quick as a snake. The rest of his body looked the same, with small flames shooting from his feet to make him levitate. Power flowed from every limb and made his eyes glow as yellow as the sun. His hair crackled and flicked above his head.

“HELL YEAH!” he cheered, pumping his fist in jubilation. “I did it! I finally did it!”

Lloyd beamed. “I knew you could do it, Kai! Thanks for saving me…wait, what happened to your eye? There’s a scar on it,” he said panickedly.

Kai shrugged and said, “Meh, Ash got me with his tail. It doesn’t hurt now.” A growl rippled through the air, and he turned back with an eager smile. “And speaking of which…”

The dragon narrowed his eyes at him, confused why his flames didn’t incinerate his enemy into dust. Then he snarled in indignation, and another fireball erupted from his mouth. Kai grabbed the ball of flames, spun, and hurled it back at Ash. It exploded against his neck, and he reeled back into a building. Concrete crumbled and smothered him in its ruin.

He grinned. “It’s Kai v. Kai, baby.”

Ash burst from the fallen building with an infuriated roar, wings spread to their full, terrifying length. He flapped them, hard, creating a gust of wind so strong it knocked over cars. Kai was sent flying through the air, flipping end over end helplessly. But instead of crashing into the building, he planted his feet on the wall and pushed off it with a BOOM. He shot across the street and punched Ash’s jaw with so much force the dragon stumbled.

His fire called to him, urging him to use the power that blazed in his veins. He happily obliged. Fire rushed from his hands and towards Ash, dousing him with bright flames. Kai marveled at how its heat didn’t hurt him—he could feel its force and strenth, and should anyone step close to him, they would be burnt to a crisp, but to him, it was welcoming. It galvanized him, and he poured more force into his flames with a laugh.

But when he relinquished them, Ash was still standing. His scales were smoking, but otherwise, there was no damage. In fact, he looked even more pissed than ever.

Then Kai suddenly realized: “Oh shit. You’re fireproof.”

The dragon whacked him with his tail, sending him crashing down into the street. He groaned, more embarrassed than hurt. “I’m really starting to hate that tail.”

Footsteps came running towards him, and he was met with the concerned faces of his team. “Kai! Are you okay?” Nya said.

“Yeah,” he grunted. “I don’t think I can even get hurt like this.” He stared at the dragon, who was heading their direction menacingly. “But unfortunately, a fire master and a fire dragon are evenly matched.”

Lloyd smiled. “Maybe, but with us, he’s outmatched.”

“So what’s the plan, greenie?” Cole said. His shoulders were tight with pain, but the sparkle in his deep brown eyes said he was ready for another round.

            “We need to change tactics,” he said. “He can’t listen to us if he’s constantly fighting us. We need to restrict him, pin him down. Kai will be our heavy hitter—” Pride bloomed in Kai’s chest, and the flames above his head danced even higher, “—and because I don’t want him to hold back, Nya and Zane will be in charge of damage control. You two focus on putting out the flames he and Ash cause. Jay and I will be Kai’s backup.” He placed a hand on Cole’s shoulder. “Which means it’s up to you to restrain him, Cole. Do you have the strength for that?”

            Despite his exhaustion, the earth ninja smirked. “I have superstrength. You make him stop moving around so much, and I got him.”

Kai got to his feet—or rather, floated back up. He faced the charging dragon, fire flaring in his fist. “Then let’s knock some sense into our friend,” he grinned.

            In the lush mountains surrounding Ninjago City, a wind stirred the treetops. It was mild at first, but then picked up and grew in force. It whirled, faster and faster, scattering leaves and pulling at vines. Light crackled and swirled within the gusts. Birds flew for cover, frogs leaped away, and snakes slithered into comforting darkness.

            Then with a burst of light, five people emerged from the portal.

            One dressed in a green gi brushed stray Traveler’s Tea leaves from his shoulder. He stepped forward, pushing apart the vines looping through the trees. Ninjago City shone under the morning sun.

            Lloyd smiled. “We’re finally here. Hang on, Kai—we’re coming.”

Chapter Text

            The Destiny’s Bounty soared through the clouds, its white sails blending in with the fluffy blots. Flames flowed from the rumbling engines. Birds flew alongside the starboard bow. Though the sight was serene, the ninja on it were anything but. They were gathered on the stern, muscles tight with tension.

            Jay paced back and forth, fingering the edges of his gi. “Are we there yet?”

            Zane’s eye twitched, and his grip on the wheel tightened. “Jay,” he said tersely, “that is the fifth time you’ve asked me that in the last ten minutes.”

            “Ugh, I’m sorry! I just can’t take it anymore. We’re so close!” He edged closer to Zane and tentatively said, “How close again…?”

            “Knock it off, windbag,” Cole said, slapping his best friend upside the head.

            Despite his own anxiety, Lloyd laughed. The two of them stared at him in surprise, and he smiled sheepishly. He quickly cleared his throat and turned to Nya, who was peering through the clouds intensely.

            “You see anything?” he asked.

            She sighed and shook her head. “Nothing but clouds for miles—wait.” She leaned over the railing, her eyes squinting. “I think I see something. Yes—I can see the mountain range!”

            The other ninja gasped and ran over to join her. Sure enough, mountains loomed in the distance.

            Zane nodded. “Then it’s time to gear up.”

            They rushed belowdecks and grabbed their gear. Cole’s scythe sliced through the air before he looped it across his back. Lightning crackled across Jay’s nunchucks. Lloyd and Nya twirled their katanas, the air warping around the sharp blades. When they reappeared upstairs, Lloyd handed Zane his golden shurikens.

            “Thank you, Lloyd,” the nindroid beamed.

            His cheeks flushed. “Yeah, of course.”

            Though the team was in a much better place than they had been a week ago, things still weren’t totally back to normal. They were all being extra nice to one another. Lloyd knew that it was mostly his (and okay, Nya’s) fault they were on unstable ground, and the guilt was eating him alive. By doing stuff like this, he hoped he could get his brothers back.

            Zane landed the Bounty on a flat part of the mountain. They disembarked and studied their surroundings, the dry desert wind whisking around them. The mountains themselves were barren and dusty, made of pale brown sandstone. Scrubby bushes protruded from the dirt.

            Jay let out a low whistle. “Very nice, very nice. I could see myself retiring here.”

            Nya rolled her eyes and said, “Don’t you dare get any ideas.” They smiled at each other and intertwined their fingers. At least they’re on good terms again, Lloyd thought.

            “So where to, Zane?” Cole asked.

            The ice ninja unfurled a yellowed map. “According to the map Sensei gave us, the cave with the Traveler’s Tea is less than a mile from here.”

            Excitement pounded in Lloyd’s chest. “Then let’s get going,” he said eagerly.

            Dirt crunched under their feet as they headed for the cave. Desert mice skipped around their feet, kicking up sand. After several minutes, Cole declared he sensed an opening to their left. They clambered over a boulder and, sure enough, a gaping hole in the mountainside yawned before them. Zane blinked, and his chilly blue eyes lit up like searchlights. Lloyd held up his hand, and green energy pulsed to life. With a pang, he missed the flickering light of Kai’s fire.

            Soon, he told himself, you’ll get him back. You’re so close.

            “Hard to believe anything grows in here,” Jay muttered, his eyes roving around the cave nevertheless.

            “It is a plant with supernatural properties,” Zane said. “Perhaps that means it doesn’t require water and sunlight.”

            “Do you think it glows like the leaves that took us to the First Realm?”

            “Not sure. It would certainly make things easier—”

            “Hey guys!” Nya called. She had outpaced the group, and was bending over to look at something on the ground. “Is this it?”

            They peered over her shoulder. A small cluster of red flowers shone under Zane’s light. Their petals were scarcely bigger than Lloyd’s pinky nail. The only sign that they were anything special was glowing blue veins that shot through the stems and leaves.

            “That’s hardly enough for two trips…” Cole murmured.

            Zane nodded, though concern flickered in his eyes. “It makes sense. Sensei said Traveler’s Tea that can take you to a specific person’s realm is very rare.”

            Lloyd’s gaze hardened. “Then we better make it count.” He grabbed the plants and uprooted them from the dirt.

            “Give them to me,” Zane said, holding out his hand. “I can put them in my chest and dry them faster than the sun can.”

            The ninja stared at him.

            He stared blankly back. “What? I thought we wanted to get to Kai as fast as possible.”

            Lloyd shook his head and said, “Right, right.” He placed the plants in Zane’s outstretched hand. His friend plucked the flowers from the stems and opened his chest, exposing the mess of wires and switches. He placed them inside and shut his chest.

            Cole slung a pack off his shoulder and said, “Let’s boil the water while he, uh, is drying.”

            He took out a ceramic teapot, and Nya summoned water to fill it up. Lloyd held his hand under it, green light twisting around his fingers. The warmth of his energy was not as hot as fire, but it would be enough to get the job done.

            Bing! The ninja jumped, and Cole swore as he almost spilled the now-boiling water. They glared at Zane, who was holding the dried tea leaves in hand, his chest still hanging open.

            “Yes?” he said.

            “Dude, you just binged!” Jay exclaimed. “What are you, a toaster oven?”

            “No, I am a nindroid. Here are the leaves!” he said cheerfully, placing them in Lloyd’s hand. He gazed down at the wrinkled red petals. After all this time…the key to getting his brother back was in the palm of his hand.

            “Hey,” Cole said softly, snapping him from his reverie. “Do you want to do the honors?” He offered the teapot. Steam curled gently from the spout.

            And Lloyd knew Cole wasn’t just asking him if he wanted to pour tea. He was asking if he was ready to be a leader again—their leader.

            Lloyd smiled and took the teapot. “Yeah. I do.”

            He sprinkled the leaves into the steaming water. Then he poured the water—but instead of liquid spilling over the rocks, light flowed from the spout. A swirling portal illuminated the cave, streaks of purple and blue spiraling within it. The ninja grinned at one another before running into the portal, shouting, “Ninjaaaaa-go!”

            White light enveloped Lloyd, but it wasn’t blinding at all. It warmed him, and somehow it felt fuzzy despite being intangible. His foot sank into some soft substance, and he suddenly realized he was stepping on the fabric between realms. He took another step, but this time, the familiar squish of dirt met his shoe.

            Humidity slapped him in the face, a stark contrast to the dryness of the desert. He blinked, his surroundings slowly crystallizing into a solid picture. Tropical plants with large, dark green leaves waved in the slight breeze. Trees with trunks as wide as some of their mechs stretched into the sky, and birds of paradise and orchids broke up the emerald sea with splashes of orange and purple. Brightly colored frogs hopped around the moist soil.

            The sound of crashing waves reached Lloyd’s pointed ears. He brushed the tea leaves off his shoulders and pushed through the vines hanging off tree branches. The sudden sunlight made him wince, but when his vision finally cleared, a triumphant smile stretched across his face.

            Less than two miles away, a city glimmered under the sunlight. Ninjago City. “We’re finally here,” he breathed. “Hang on, Kai—we’re coming.”

            Jay stepped next to him and peered at the sprawl of skyscrapers, before tutting in disappointment. “That’s this realm’s Ninjago City? It’s definitely not as cool as ours.”

            “Not really the thing to be focusing on, Jay,” Cole said with a roll of his eyes. “Zane, does this match what you saw in your visions?”

            The nindroid studied the city, focusing so hard on it that he would’ve toppled off the cliff’s edge if Cole hadn’t grabbed his gi. He paid no attention to his near-fall as he declared proudly, “It is. Kai should be somewhere in there.”

            An excited sparkle shone in Nya’s dark brown eyes. “Then let’s get my stupid brother back,” she said.

            They spun into airtjizu, the familiar transparent orbs appearing around them. The tornadoes lifted them from the ground, and they dove off the cliff, unafraid of its deadly height. They skimmed over the waves, the briny water spraying their legs. Once they reached the beach at the city’s edge, they dismissed the wispy tornadoes and landed on the pure white sand.

            “I guess it’s kinda cool they have a beach,” Jay muttered, gazing forlornly at the turquoise waves.

            Suddenly Zane sucked in a sharp intake of air and clutched his head. “Zane! Are you okay?” Lloyd said, rushing over to his friend’s side.

            He nodded and slowly lowered his hands, though his eyes still flickered in pain. “Yes,” he said with difficulty, “it’s just…we’re reenacting my vision. It’s not pleasant.”

            “I’m sorry,” he whispered.

            “Don’t be. I can sense we’re very close now.”

            A geyser of fire roared fifty feet into the sky, exploding the windows from the surrounding buildings. Its bright orange flames seared the air. Then as quickly as it appeared, it snuffed out.

            “Kai,” the ninja breathed in unison. Then they rushed into the city.

            For some strange reason, the condominiums and hotels along the beach already looked like they were in disrepair. Holes gaped in walls, and Lloyd swore he recognized the scorch of laser marks on stone. However, the further they ran into the city, the buildings’ condition considerably improved. Windows gleamed in the sunlight, and roads rose high above the streets. They even passed a park with a shining metal statue.

            This Ninjago City was modern, no doubt about it, but it felt less like…Ninjago. No torii gates marked the entrance to shrines, the houses lacked shoji, and he hardly saw any curved roofs. Weird.

            But as they drew closer to the city’s center, Lloyd began to see signs of a fight. Upended cars clogged the streets, which were covered with fragments of glass. All buildings showed some signs of damage, and some were even destroyed, reduced to piles of smoking rubble. And fire—fire was everywhere. Spouts of flames snapped and crackled in the street and the wreckages of storefronts. The fire grew in size and number the more they ran, the heat stifling in its intensity.

            Lloyd shared an uneasy look with Zane. The nindroid’s words echoed in his mind: I saw fires raging in the city. Kai was at the center of them. But they had been unable to guess why he was burning the city, if maybe a bigger enemy was the one responsible for the fiery destruction. It has to be a villain, Lloyd thought, Kai wouldn’t do this.

            The ninja turned a corner and entered an inferno.

            Lloyd reeled at the heat and instantly began coughing from the smoke hanging in the air. It felt like he had entered an oven blasting at a temperature determined to incinerate anything put inside. Flaring orange flames smothered the streets, shattering windows with their heat alone. His surroundings wavered and became hazy.

            Then a blast of coolness washed over him, and he inhaled the fresh air greedily. He looked back at Zane, whose eyes were glowing blue. Icy mist rolled off him, dispelling the smoke and heat.

            “Thanks, buddy,” Cole croaked, his voice already hoarse.

            “Of course,” Zane said. “However, the fires will only get worse if we don’t take care of that.” He pointed down the block.

            A dragon emerged from the flames. It was easily over a hundred feet long, with crimson scales that flashed in the flickering fires. A long spiked tail dragged behind it, a deadly mace that tore up the asphalt. Enormous wings were draped on its back. Gold horns curled above its head. It opened its maw, exposing fangs as long as Lloyd’s sword, and roared so loud his ears pounded in pain.           

            A throaty growl erupted from Lloyd. He clapped his hands over his mouth, but the ninja were already staring at him.

            “Sorry,” he said sheepishly. “Onis don’t really get along with dragons.”

            “In this case, the creepy snarling is justified,” said Jay. “That dragon is completely out of control!”

            Cole pounded his fists, and rivers of flaring orange power coated his arms. The ghostly greenness of his scar brightened to fiery gold. “Yeah, he’s no Rocky. This worm’s gotta go.”

            Lloyd nodded. “Let’s take it down, team. Ninja—”

            But before he could finish their catchphrase, a voice yelled angrily above them, “OKAY, NOW YOU REALLY PISSED ME OFF!”   

            Heat buffeted the top of Lloyd’s head. He looked up and gasped. A figure wreathed in fierce orange flames flew above them. No, that wasn’t right—he was made of fire. Flames flickered above his head in place of hair. He watched in awe as all the fires burning on the street rushed into the air and coalesced around him. They condensed until it looked like a miniature sun was chasing the figure.

            “THIS IS FOR THROWING ME INTO MY FAVORITE RAMEN BAR!” the figure roared. He swung his fist, and the massive ball of flames exploded into the dragon. It shrieked as it was hurled into a twenty-story building. Concrete crumbled on top of it, burying it in a concrete tomb.

            “Whew,” the figure said, “hope that gives the others enough time to catch their breath.” He glanced casually back at them. The world suddenly felt like it was falling underneath Lloyd’s feet.

            A scar ran through one of his glowing yellow eyes.

            “Kai…” he whispered, his voice cracking with emotion. His brother was here. Tears sprung in his eyes, and he shouted, “KAI!”

            Kai’s eyes widened, and he shot towards them. “Whoa whoa whoa! Not so loud, dude! I’d like to still have a secret identity when this is all over.”

            Secret identity? Lloyd shook his head and continued desperately, “I’ve missed you so much. We all have. What happened to you?”

            “Whatever it is, I’m sure it’s reversible,” Nya said. Tears stained her mask, though her crinkled eyes showed she was smiling. “It’s so good to see you, big bro.”

            But instead of sharing in their joy, Kai only looked confused. “What are you guys talking about? You’ve already seen my true potential form. And how did you even get here? I swear I just saw you putting out fires on 11^th.”

            “True potential?” Jay echoed.

            His glowing eyes narrowed. “Wait a minute…do you have horns Lloyd?” He hovered closer to them, studying them intently. Lloyd backed away from the extreme heat that radiated off him. Now that Kai was only a foot away, he couldn’t help but sense that something was off about him. Isn’t his scar supposed to be on the other side?

            Kai gasped and drew away from Lloyd. “Holy shit. Holy shitshitSHIT. You’re them, aren’t you? You’re his family.”

            “Kai, we’re your family,” Cole said pleadingly.

            “Yeah, about that,” he said, scratching his head. The fires above his head flickered higher in agitation. “How to put this gently…you’re in an alternate version of Ninjago which means there’s alternate versions of you which means I’m not the Kai you know!” He flashed them a thumbs-up and a smile.

            The ninja stared at him. Then Jay stepped forward and said, “Sure, Kai! That makes sense; I totally believe you!” He looked back at them and very obviously twirled his finger in a circle around his head. “Let’s just take care of the dragon and get back home.”

            “Wha—did you think I couldn’t see that? Man, Ash was right, you are annoying!”

            “Excuse me?! Where’s that Ash guy, I’ll zap him!”

            “You don’t understand! Ash is your Kai!”

            “Uh-huh, sure. Where is he then?”

            “HE’S THE DRAGON!” Kai roared.

            His outburst shocked Jay into silence. Lloyd could only gaze stupidly at his fiery friend, his mouth hanging open. It’s not like he believed him—it’s just Kai was acting so weird. His brother would smother him in a bone-breaking hug if he hadn’t seen him for a few weeks. It had been almost six months since they last saw each other, and this was his reaction?

            Something wasn’t right.

            The dragon suddenly burst from the rubble, smoke steaming from its jaw. Its vicious snarl thundered down the street. It glared at them, golden eyes blazing in fury. A jagged scar marred its right eye, a slash of pink flesh that stuck out amongst the crimson scales.

            The world suddenly sharpened into horribly clarity. Lloyd locked in on that scar—that mark that cut through eyes so familiarly gold…no. No, it can’t be. His chest tightened, and he felt like he was going to throw up. Please, it CAN’T.

            Zane’s words floated into the buzzing of his head: “First Master…it is him. This is what my vision was trying to tell me.”

            The dragon opened his mouth. His throat glowed with the promise of death. A stream of fire boomed from his maw and blasted towards them. But Lloyd couldn’t move.

            Kai—but not their Kai, their Kai was that monster—threw up his hands. The flames stopped, but continued to grow as the dragon bellowed more and more flames. As soon as he paused for breath, Kai redirected the fire and flung it back at the reptile. He fell back from the force of his own power, the asphalt shaking under his weight.

            Kai looked back at them, sparks of frustration shooting from his eyes. But once he saw their crushed expressions, the flare died to a sorrowful glow. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly, “I know this is a lot to take in. But we need your help.” He floated down to their level. Lloyd forced himself to gaze back at him. “We believe your Kai is still in there, but right now, he’s out of control. If we restrain him, I think you can help him remember who he is. I…I think you’re the only ones who can at this point.”

            Lloyd glanced back at his team. He knew the determination on his face was reflected in them. The hope of seeing his brother again was stung, but it wasn’t crushed. Because he was still in there—he had to be. They weren’t going to give up until they saw his face again.

            He nodded and turned back to Kai. “We’re in. What do you need us to do?”

            Kai beamed and exclaimed, “Awesome! I knew I could count on you. Um, we’ve been trying to pin the dragon—I mean, Ash—down, but he’s too strong. I hope you guys can figure something out.” Car alarms blared as the dragon got to his feet, crushing the vehicles under his claws. He growled menacingly. Kai just sighed. “Ah, shit. There he goes again. Just follow me, I’ll take you to the others. Other you’s, ha!”

            Without warning, he rocketed down the street. Lloyd and the others raced after him. The dragon snapped his jaws at Kai, but he flew out of the way and delivered a flaming kick that sent sparks cracking through the air. He flung his wings wide, revealing their terrifying might, but before he could make a move, orbs of bright green energy exploded against them. With a hiss, he retracted them to his sides once more.

            Lloyd’s eyes widened, and he skidded to a stop. “Th-that wasn’t me,” he stammered.

            Crystal blue ribbons of water slashed the dragon’s scales, making him growl in frustration. Nya blanched and said, “That wasn’t me either.”

            Then a voice shouted: “Nice shot, Nya! I think we’re starting to wear him down!”

            First Master, is that…Lloyd slowly turned to face the voice. His heart stopped.

            A boy in a black gi stood on the other side of the street. He was entirely focused on the dragon, his gaze hard with determination. A sword with a golden tassel was gripped in his right hand. Four other figures flanked him, all dressed in similarly dark gis. Well, one’s gi was white like snow, and upon closer look, colors highlighted the muted fabric. Colors like brown, blue, and…green.

            “Oh jeez,” he mumbled.

            The boy in green locked eyes with him—his very brown, not green eyes—and froze. The ninja behind him followed his gaze and stared at them in stunned silence too. For a long moment, neither party said anything.

            Suddenly Kai swooped between them, and the sudden blast of heat snapped Lloyd out of his daze. “Okaaaay!” the fire ninja exclaimed, a forced smile on his face. “My gang, meet Ash’s gang. They’re here, they’re cool, now could you guys stop the staring contest AND HELP ME OUT HERE?!” he hollered. Then he zoomed away, disappearing as fast as he had appeared.

            Lloyd shook his head. Right, they had a job to do. Freaking about realm counterparts could come later. He jogged up to the younger version of him, taking off his mask as he did so.

            “Uh, hi,” he said awkwardly. “I’m Lloyd. If that, um, wasn’t obvious.”

            The other him pulled off his mask too, and Lloyd tried and failed to not gawk at the sight. He wasn’t that much younger than him, but he was far from his mirror image. His hair was longer and a lighter shade of blonde, his eyebrows too thick, and he seemed smaller too. Not to mention he lacked any Oni attributes. But Lloyd would be lying if he said he couldn’t recognize himself either.

            “Hey,” other Lloyd said nervously. “Lloyd here…but you already knew that. It’s—wow, I’m just so excited to meet you. I’ve heard tons about you! I—” A roar tore through the air, and the eagerness drained from his face, grim resolve quickly replacing it. “Stories can come another time. We’ve been trying and failing to hold him down for a while now, but we’re exhausted and he shows no sign of slowing down. If I’m being honest, we’re out of our league. We…we could really use your help.”

            Lloyd gave him a small smile. “Don’t worry. We’ll get him back. Now, here’s the plan.”

…

The dragon was getting tired. Lloyd could see it in the slowness of his attacks, how his fires burned with less vigor, and the ferocity dimming in his eyes. That was good, but he knew that there was nothing more dangerous than a worn out, cornered animal. They had to be quick.

            His transformed brother swung a paw at Kai sluggishly. Kai easily swerved around it and summoned a fist of fire as massive as a car. He flung it at the dragon, and the crackling impact made him stumble into a building. A whimper echoed from his throat.

            “NOW!” Lloyd roared.

            “Rock boys coming up!” his Cole shouted. His arms glowed orange. The street beneath them rumbled and quaked, before massive boulders shot from the ground. For blocks, slabs of stone pushed through asphalt and sped to the master of earth. It was as deafening as a landslide. More and more rocks flew into the sky until they blocked the sun in their quantity. “Now it’s up to you, mini-me!” he yelled.

            Other Cole nodded. “Right.” He closed his eyes and thrust out his hands. The boulders crashed into each other with an exploding CRACK. They crushed tighter and tighter, until you couldn’t even slip a piece of paper in between the cracks. Then they looped around each other, lengthening and twisting in a mesmerizing dance. Cole dropped his hands with a cry. Two chains of pure stone crashed into the ground.

            His older self sprinted forward and grabbed the chains. A grunt escaped from his throat, his muscles bulging under their immense weight. Then he began to swing them—slowly at first, then picking up more and more speed until they became blurs of earth.

            “HAAAAAH!” Cole shouted, releasing the chains at the peak of the circle. They hurtled towards the dragon. An orange glow surrounded them as the earth ninja controlled them to snake around his limbs and wings, forcing him to the ground. Then they plunged back into the depths of the earth, Cole’s unbreakable tether.

            “Our turn,” Lloyd’s Nya said to her younger self. “Are you ready?”

            She grinned. “Always.”

            His Nya shifted her stance and raised her hands high above her head. The fire hydrants lining the streets shuddered and groaned. Then they exploded, the metal blasting apart as water gushed skyward with the force of geysers. She lowered her arms and turned towards the dragon. Her other self copied her movements. The water flowed together to form a mass of liquid that hovered over their heads, yet not a single drop wet Lloyd’s gi.

            The two water ninjas dropped the water on top of the dragon, but kept their command over it so he looked like he was swathed in a rippling blue cloak.

            “Zane!” they shouted simultaneously.

            “Affirmative!” the nindroids called back. Both ice ninjas stepped forward. White light beamed from their hands, though older Zane’s beam was considerably bigger in width and radiated a chill that Lloyd still felt through the flames’ heat. When it struck the water, it instantly crystallized into fractal blue ice. Ice crusted over the dragon’s scales from the tip of his tail to his neck: a cold, rigid cocoon.  

            Jay groaned dramatically and glanced down at his other self. “Okay, less cool version of me. Zap away.”

            The younger Jay shrank under his stare, but then indignation lit his cobalt eyes. “You know what? Gladly!” He clamped a hand over Jay’s arm. Electricity sparked to life around him, crackling over his body and making his hair stand on end. The white bolts greedily shot into Lloyd’s Jay, who jumped when they began to race over his skin.

            “Brrrr!” he exclaimed. His eyes flickered bright yellow. “Wow. For such a tiny guy, you’ve got a lot of power stored up in ya. Let’s do this!”

            Sky-blue whips of electricity zipped from his hands. They streaked through the air and lashed around the dragon’s jaw. He growled and strained to break the restraints. Smoke began to leak between his teeth. Jay’s gaze narrowed, and he pulled harder on the lightning rope. More electricity surged down the whip and crackled along the dragon’s body. The growl quickly dissolved into a whine, and his head crashed into the street.

            Now it’s my turn, thought Lloyd. He stepped closer to the downed dragon and raised his hands.

            But instead of attacking, he softly said, “Hey, Kai. It’s been a while.”

            The dragon locked eyes with him. Suddenly, his pupils dilated and his nostrils flared. A guttural snarl rumbled from his throat, and he began to thrash, his binds threatening to break. The others shouted in alarm and quickly reinforced them with more elemental power. His other self fired bursts of energy at the dragon, subduing him. He nodded at Lloyd, urging him to go on.

            A growl from Lloyd’s own throat bubbled up, but he swallowed it down. “I know. Being an Oni doesn’t make this any easier for us. But I know you can look past that. You always have.”

            He took another step forward. The dragon watched him, his breathing growing more erratic as he approached. He was only a few feet away from him now.

            “When I lost my father,” Lloyd said, his voice cracking, “you said you’d watch over me. And when we thought we lost you…I lost my way. I pushed away the ones I cared about and almost became the monster my father is.” His eyes burned, and he choked out, “When you’re gone, I don’t know what to do, and I feel so alone. I—I can’t be a ninja without you.”

            He closed the distance between them as tears spilled down his cheeks. “I still need you, Kai. I need my big brother back.” He rested his head against the dragon’s scales and whispered, “We all do. Come back to us.”

            His transformed brother flinched under his touch. Then, ever so slightly, he began to relax. The harsh heat he radiated softened into a warmth that wrapped around Lloyd like a hug. A sound emitted from his throat—not a hiss or growl, but a low and soothing croon.

            The dragon began to glow.

            Ash opened his eyes with a gasp.

            He shot upright, heaving in air like he was drowning. Wh-what happened? he thought, his heart racing. Where am I?

            Once his panicked breathing subsided, he gazed at his surroundings. He was in a warmly lit grassy field, though he couldn’t see the sun. Yellow flowers that resembled daffodils shifted in the breeze. Floating islands of rock dotted the calming blue sky.

            Strangest of all, though, was how…normal he felt. The prickle of the dragon that had simmered in his blood for months now was gone. Ash studied his hands and gasped. No scales marked them. He quickly patted his face, hope soaring in his chest. No fangs, no pointed ears! He was human again.

            “Hello, Kai.”

            Kai? He…he hadn’t been called that in such a long time. He turned around and peered at the source of the voice.

            It was a man dressed in a black and gold gi. A bamboo hat was placed upon his head, not unlike the one Sensei Wu wore. His silvery hair was braided. And yet, even though light was abundant in this place, Ash couldn’t see his face. It was thrown in a perpetual shadow he could not penetrate. But he wasn’t afraid. Something about this man felt comforting, something about him was…his eyes widened.

            He bowed, pressing his right fist against his left palm. “You’re the First Spinjitzu Master,” he murmured in awe.

            “You ninja always kneel before me, and every time, I say it is I who should kneel to you.” He could sense the First Master smiling. “Please, rise.”

            Ash did so, expecting to see the Master in front of him, but somehow, he was already ten feet away from him. “Others came here before me?” he said, walking after him.

            “Zane was the first,” the Master said. His voice was deep and echoed with power, yet soft all the same. “Then Cole, then my own grandnephew. It was only a matter of time before you came here.”

            “The others met you? Why did they never say anything?”

            “They thought it to be a dream, and that dream quickly vanished from their memory.” Ash blinked, and suddenly the First Master was in the east, studying a cluster of the yellow flowers.

            “I don’t understand,” he confessed. “Why did you bring me here?”

            Once again, he could feel the Master smiling at him. “I wanted to thank you for protecting Ninjago, Kai. Both Ninjagos.”

            “You know about the other Ninjago? Do you have a counterpart there too?” he asked.

            The First Master chuckled and said, “No. There is only one me.”

            Ash was hopelessly confused. “But…” he stammered, “how—”

            “I created both Ninjagos, Kai,” he explained gently. “Destiny had horrific plans for my family. The Overlord would corrupt my son, and I was powerless to stop it. So I made another Ninjago: an exact copy of the original realm I created. I hoped my family could slip through Destiny’s fingers there and live a peaceful life.

            “But I was a fool. Fate cannot be escaped so easily. Though Garmadon was out of the Overlord’s reach, evil still found its way into his heart. Wu and he became bitter enemies. Lloyd still had to battle him. It amounted to nothing.” Sorrow laced his voice.

            Ash reeled from the Master’s words. So this was why there was no Green Ninja prophecy in the Ninjago he was sent to. Why there was no Overlord, or Celestial Clock, no destined Final Battle…It was meant to be a place free from that. Which was why…

            “I wouldn’t say that,” he said slowly. He turned to look back at the Master, only to see that he was right in front of him. The man studied him, waiting to hear his words. Ash swallowed and continued, “Yes, all those things still happened, but it wasn’t nearly as awful as it was in our realm. Garmadon is still corrupted, but he chose to be good. He reconciled with Lloyd and Wu. So…I wouldn’t say it was for nothing.”

            The First Master stared at him. Then he threw back his head and laughed—a melodious sound that rang through Ash’s core. The land seemed to tremble under his feet, almost as if it were laughing too.

            “Well,” the Master said once his laughter died down, “usually it is I who bestows wisdom here. It is good to be the recipient of it for a change. I am glad I had no reason to be concerned about you, Kai.”

            Ash’s mouth went dry. “You…were worried about me?”

            “Yes.” He blinked, and the Master was far from him now, strolling through the grass. “Destiny was undecided about you. You were fated to be the Green Ninja’s protector, but never to remain in that role. There was a chance you could betray him—the odds were perfectly balanced in either direction.”

            “Are you saying I could’ve become like Morro?” he whispered.

            A gentle hand was placed on his shoulder. Ash looked up at the First Master, who had appeared by his side again. The warmth that flowed from him was enough to banish any dark thoughts from his mind.

            “Of course you could have,” the Master said simply. “But you chose not to. And that is all the difference. Now,” his hand dropped from Ash’s shoulder, “will you come with me?”

            “Come with you? Where?”

            And despite the shadow hiding his face, he could’ve sworn the First Master winked at him. “That is a secret. But you will be happy there, and find peace from the battles of Ninjago. Or,” he said, plucking a flower, “you can return to your friends, and take up your duties as the Master of Fire again.”

            It wasn’t even a question for Ash. “I want to go back to my friends,” he said.

            “I thought you might,” he said with a smile. “But before you return, I must warn you that you will not be the same. The Forbidden Spinjitzu has caused an irreversible change in you.”

            Ash’s blood turned cold. “W-what do you mean?”

            He was suddenly buffeted by a blast of heat. He turned around and cried out in alarm. A colossal dragon stared down at him. It huffed and shook its majestic wings, red scales flashing in the light. Its horns were as golden as the flowers that bloomed across the field. Heat shimmered off it with the intensity of a volcano. It lowered its long, muscular neck and studied Ash. With horror, he recognized its eyes as his own.

            “That’s me, isn’t it,” he whispered. “That’s what I turned into.”

            “Yes,” the Master said, standing beside him. “And it is what you will become if you go back.”

            Ash fisted his hands in his hair and stared at the dragon wildly. His breathing became erratic and shallow. “I—I can’t,” he choked out. His heart thumped painfully. “I can’t go back to that. I can’t go back to the struggle, of constantly fighting against it. I can’t lose control again. I—”

The First Master gently placed a hand on his back. The same comforting sensation as before washed over him, and his breathing slowed. Still, he eyed the dragon with fear.

            “You will also become human.”

            Ash glanced at him. “W-what?”

            The Master nodded and said, “You have done what I never thought possible, Kai. You defeated the corruption of Forbidden Spinjitzu.”

            “B-but I still turned into that,” he said, his gaze nervously flicking to the dragon. It ignored him.

            “Yes. But unlike the ones I lost to the scrolls before, you heard your friends’ voices through the corruption. You remembered who you are. Otherwise, you would not be here.”

            “You said I’d be human and dragon, though. How?”

            The warmth emanating from the First Master surged as he smiled at Ash with pride. “Because you unlocked the secret of Forbidden Spinjitzu. You know its original purpose was to give Elemental Masters the ability to switch between human and dragon form at will. In my vanity, I sought to contain the Source Dragons’ power, which corrupted it and my friends. It tried to corrupt you, too. It even succeeded, but you fought back.” He squeezed his shoulder reassuringly. “You will be able to wield its power without fear now.”

            Ash shook his head. It seemed too good to be true. “But the dragon,” he said, “even if it’s not corrupted anymore, won’t I still lose my humanity? Won’t I…become a beast?”

            The Master left his side and reached for the dragon. It sniffed him warily before leaning into his touch. A purr of contentment vibrated from its chest, and its eyes slid shut in pleasure.

“Does this look like a beast to you?” he asked almost playfully. He scratched its snout before releasing it. The dragon whined in disappointment. He turned back to Ash and said, “I understand your fear, Kai. But remember your experiences with dragons in the past. They are not mindless beasts that ravage cities; they are creatures of the realms just like you. You will not lose your humanity. You will simply…discover a new side of yourself.”

Ash hesitated, then stepped closer to the large reptile. The Master was right—it was hard to believe the dragon was a monster to be feared as it preened its scales absentmindedly. It reminded him of his old pet Flame, and of the dragon he befriended in the First Realm. Now that he thought about it, he had met more good dragons than bad.

He raised his hand slowly. The dragon noticed the movement and eyed him cautiously. It huffed as it breathed in his scent.

Besides…it hadn’t been all bad. Ash couldn’t deny he loved the rush of strength in battle, the freedom of flight, and most of all, the deeper connection with his powers. His flames had roared in his heart with such life. They had grown more than just being a part of him—he embodied them.

Yeah. He could figure this out. Because if it meant being with his family again, he’d become anything.

The dragon seemed to sense his change of heart, and it pressed its snout into his hand. Its scales were warm to touch. A breeze whisked around his legs, picking up clusters of soft golden petals. They seemed to flutter around the two of them in a swathe of soothing light. He gazed into the dragon’s eyes. He didn’t just see a beast now—he saw himself.

The last thing Ash heard was the First Master’s voice saying, “Thank you, Kai.”

Warm white light consumed his vision. He blinked, and the dragon was gone. He was floating down, suspended in a pillar of light. His feet touched ground. He would’ve collapsed if not for someone catching him.

A warped voice reached his ears. “Kai…” No, his ears were just ringing, the voice was normal. “Kai!”

He was suddenly crushed in a hug. The abrupt contact snapped his surroundings into clarity. Ninjago City met his eyes, the skyrises all too familiar to him now. Smoke hung amidst the wreckages of countless buildings. Fires flickered in the rubble. Oh, shit…was all this me?

Something sharp poked his cheek, and a twinge of homesickness pulled at his heart. It reminded him of how Lloyd’s Oni horns would always jab his face whenever they hugged.

The figure released Ash from the hug. His green eyes were teary, but he was beaming in joy.

Wait. Green?

Ash grabbed the figure’s face and studied his eyes frantically. A pair of eyes as green as a forest gazed back at him. He quickly examined the rest of the figure’s face—sandy blonde hair, pointed ears, horns—he gasped. It couldn’t be, but—he’d know that face anywhere.

“LLOYD!” he cried in jubilation.

He picked his little brother up and spun in a circle. Pure, joyous laughter burst from his chest. Lloyd—yes, it was his Lloyd from back home he was HERE—laughed too, tears pouring from his eyes. Ash stopped spinning and clasped Lloyd close. He ran his fingers through his brother’s hair and whispered, “Is it really you?”

“Yes,” Lloyd whispered back. His voice was shaking with emotion. “And you’re really you.”

Then the tears finally broke free. The sob that he released was part happiness, part overwhelming relief. They were together again. That was all he had ever wanted.

“KAI!” a female voice shouted.

Ash gasped and turned away from Lloyd. “NYA!”

His sister pounded towards him, tears coursing down her cheeks. She leapt into his arms, and he caught her with a laugh. He squeezed her tightly and breathed in her scent. She still smelled like machine, of steel and sparks.

“I missed you so much,” she said. Her tears wet his cheeks.

            “I missed you too,” he said, his voice thick.

            And then the others were on top of him—Cole, Zane, and Jay all fighting to hug and hold and cry with him again. The comforting chill of Zane’s titanium skin, the warmth of Cole’s laugh, the electricity that buzzed from Jay whenever he was really happy…he was breathless from the overwhelming force of it all, but he never wanted this moment to end. He missed it so much.

When the joy of their reunion had finally died down to a contented buzz, Ash pulled away and asked, “I’m so glad to see you guys again, but—how did you even get here?”

“Just the power of some good ol’ Traveler’s Tea!” Jay boasted. “No big deal.”

Cole rolled his eyes and elbowed Jay so hard he bent over with a wheeze. “It was actually pretty hard to find, but I’m just glad we got some at all.”

Zane poked Ash’s hair, making him squawk in alarm. “Your hair is so long, Kai! In all the years we’ve known each other, I’ve never seen you grow it out this much. What an interesting development.”

“And it’s messy,” Nya added with a smirk. “I can’t believe you let it look like that.”

“It’s not that bad!” Ash shot back, running a hand through his hair self-consciously. “I’ve had bigger things to worry about recently.” His high spirits plummeted as he remembered the whole…dragon ordeal. He cleared his throat and said, “I’m guessing you saw me as, um, a dragon…how did you know it was me?”

Lloyd smiled and stared at something behind Ash. “We didn’t. They told us what was going on.”

He turned around, and fresh tears sprung in his eyes. His other family smiled at him, but they kept their distance—and he suddenly realized they were giving him space so that he had a proper reunion with his old friends.

But it was Ash’s turn to run to them now. He clambered over the rubble and dashed towards Lloyd, who had silent tears running down his face. He wrapped his arms around him, enveloping him in a warm embrace. The sob finally broke from Lloyd’s chest, and he clutched Ash tightly. “I thought I’d lost you,” the green ninja choked out. “Never do that again.”

He chuckled softly and ruffled his little brother’s hair. “I won’t.”

The other ninja clustered around him, laughing and hugging him. They were all battered and bruised, but their eyes were alight with excitement. Despite having to fight him, they were still by his side.

Then he noticed someone was missing from their ranks.

            “Where’s Kai?” he said, panic rising within him.

            As if on cue, someone shouted, “DUDEEEEEE!”

            Kai burst from a pile of rubble. He was covered in soot, his gi was tattered, and worst of all, his hair was an utter squirrel’s nest, but he still grinned a ridiculously goofy grin. He sprinted over to Ash and practically threw himself on top of him.

            “You’re back to normal!” he cried. “And not burning stuff anymore! This is awesome!” He dropped out of the hug, his eyes sparkling with new life.

            Ash laughed and punched his arm good-naturedly. “I can still burn stuff, you know. And—” He faltered. His gaze drifted up Kai’s face, where a long scar cut across his left eye. His breath caught in his throat. “Oh, no,” he whispered. “Did I—I hurt you, didn’t I? I’m so sorry, I did this to you, and I—”

            “Bro, relax,” Kai said easily. His carefree tone snapped Ash out of the guilt that was threatening to drown him. He stared at his alternate self in confusion, who just shrugged. “I’m not mad. You couldn’t control yourself. Besides, I’ve always wanted a badass scar. Oh, oh—and it helped me unlock my true potential!”

            He gasped. “You’re serious?”

            “Yeah! Watch!” Kai opened his palm, and fire flickered between his fingers. “Better watch your back. I’ll catch up to you one day.”

            Ash laughed, the last dregs of his guilt draining away. “It’s good to have dreams.”

            “I’m serious! I’ll be the best master of fiyahhh!”

            “Hey, that’s my line!”

            “Oh, brother, there are two of them now,” his Nya said with a roll of her eyes. She flicked his ear. “No surprise you’re a dork in every realm.” Then she frowned and peered closely at him. “What happened to your ears? They’re all pointy like Lloyd’s.”

            “W-what?” he stammered, feeling his ears. Sure enough, they were.

            The rest of his old family approached and began looking him over. “Yeah!” his Jay said. “Your eyes are still dragon-y, and you’re wearing a different outfit too—it’s not even a gi. And there’s words on the back…it says ‘Dragon Master.’ What does that even mean?”

            “Huh?” Ash said stupidly. He was really tired of not knowing what was going on. For the first time since changing back, he examined himself. No scales crawled across his hands, but claws still tipped his fingers. He felt across his face, wincing as fangs poked his fingers.

            As for his clothes, they had transformed entirely. Gone were his gi’s tunic and pants. He was robed in a flowing yukata that billowed in the breeze. It was the same flaming red as his gi, but gold accents laced the long sleeves and hem. Upon closer inspection, he realized the design resembled tiny scales. He craned his neck back to look at the words, his long hair tickling his cheek as he did so. That too had been pulled back into a low ponytail. The Ninjargon for “Dragon Master” flashed back at him in shimmering fabric.

            Yeahhhh, he was helplessly confused. Still, he silently thanked the First Master he hadn’t been butt naked when he transformed back.

            Then he blinked. The First Master…had he really seen him in that vision? No, that was ridiculous. But at least he could give his friends the answer they were looking for.

            Ash began his explanation: “I don’t know how the new clothes got here,” he said, “but as for the dragon parts of me…I don’t exactly know how I know this, but the dragon isn’t gone. It’s still a part of me.”

            Lloyd gasped in fear. “Does that mean you’ll be forced to transform again?”

            “That’s the thing,” he said with a smile, “I won’t have to worry about that anymore. Because of all of you, I was able to beat back the corruption of the Forbidden Spinjitzu. I won’t lose myself in a rampage again. But the cost of that power is that…I’m not fully human anymore. I’m something in between.”

            Ash’s Lloyd grinned and bumped his shoulder. “Join the club, big bro.”

            He stared at Lloyd and laughed, before grabbing him into a headlock and giving him a noogie. “I guess we’re both weirdos now. And if you get into any trouble, well, you know how dragons get towards Oni.” The green ninja chuckled and shoved him off.

            “Okay, at least that’s answered, but what are we going to tell the public?” Nya said. “Someone’s bound to have gotten footage of the ‘multiple ninjas.’ Then the whole ordeal with the Serpentine, the Great Devourer, and um, dragon Ash…we can’t just leave all this unanswered.”

             “About that,” Lloyd said, his brown eyes sparkling, “I have an idea.”

…

Reporters jostled each other, cursing as each tried to get the closest to this group of ‘new ninja.’ Camera bulbs flashed, and microphones were checked. Curious civilians hovered on the outskirts of the news mob, hoping to get a glimpse of their saviors. All were covered in dust and soot, and adrenaline from the invasion was quickly dying, but no one would miss this chance.

The ‘new ninja’ stood on a pile of rubble. Unlike their beloved Secret Ninja Force, their gis were bright and colorful, a splash of color among the city’s wreckage. They were taller, older, and radiated a gravitas that made Gayle Gossip shiver.

Still, she adjusted her glasses and held the microphone up to the green ninja’s face. “Gayle Gossip from NGTV News here. First, I want to thank you on behalf of the people of Ninjago City for saving us from the snake and the dragon. We wouldn’t be here without you. But who are you? And where are the ninja?”

The green ninja answered, “There’s no need to thank us, ma’am. It was the right thing to do, and we are grateful we were able to save the city.” His voice was deep and commanding—the voice of a true leader. “Your ninja are safe, but they were wounded in the fight. No critical injuries, but they needed to rest.”

“We’re glad to hear that,” Gayle said, “their valiant efforts are truly respected by all Ninjago citizens. But you didn’t answer my other question: who are you?”

“We’re the ninja.”

She blinked, her perfect newscaster persona slipping in confusion. “What? But—but that’s impossible. We have eyewitness reports of two groups of ninja.”

“And they were right,” the green ninja said. “When the snake people chased your Secret Ninja Force out of the city, they knew they needed more help. They called to us for aid—their future selves.”

            Gasps and exclamations of surprise arose from the crowd of reporters and civilians. For her part, Gayle tried and failed to keep her jaw from dropping. “Y-you’re the ninja from the future?” she stammered.

            The red ninja stepped forward. He alone wasn’t wearing a ninja suit, but an old-fashioned robe with billowing sleeves. He was the only one not wearing a mask, though a scarlet scarf covered his lower face. A breeze ruffled his dark spiky hair.

            “Yes,” he said. “And it was all thanks to Lloyd Garmadon.”

            And then the son of Garmadon stepped in front of the ninja.

            The crowd burst into an uproar. Cries of “Impossible!” “The freak?!” and “There’s no way!” erupted from the people. Cameramen zoomed in on the kid, displaying his face across the screens still intact in the city. He smiled nervously. In his baggy green hoodie and pants, he looked so small. Still, reporters hawked questions at the future ninja and Lloyd Garmadon alike.

Gayle shoved her way past her fighting peers and addressed Lloyd directly: “Alright, Lloyd. What’s your side of the story?”

That instantly hushed the crowd, and they focused on Lloyd, waiting for his answer.

“Hi,” he began, waving awkwardly at the cameras. “Um, my story, huh? Well, most of you know me because of my dad, who you all hate, which means…most of you hate me too.” The people glared at him, but instead of being intimidated, he just smiled. “And I get it. I would hate me too. My father has been invading the city and hurting its people—hurting you—for years. When he realized he couldn’t defeat the ninja force, he decided to turn to a dark source of power: the snake people.

            “But they betrayed him. They took his henchmen, his lair, everything. He came to me for help, and at first, I wanted nothing to do with him. I mean, he was never there for me, why should I help him?” he laughed humorlessly. “Then I understood that the only way to save the city was by working with him. We met up with the ninja, and together, we found a way to bring their future selves to this time.”

            “How did you manage that?” Gayle asked.

            Lloyd glanced back at the future ninja, who shook their heads silently. He looked at Gayle and sighed. “That’s a secret. That’s not what matters, though. They helped us—the ninja force, I mean—to take down the giant serpent and rampaging dragon. But in the battle…” He sniffed and brushed a hand under his eye. When he spoke again, his voice was thick with emotion. “Garmadon, my father…he died.”

            Cheers exploded from the people. They hugged one another, whooped in celebration, and some even began to sing. But the glee slowly started to die down as the audience heard someone crying. Lloyd was breaking down in front of the camera, hiding his face in his hands. Yet everyone could see the tears slipping between his fingers. The red ninja stepped forward and placed a comforting hand on the boy’s shoulder.

Even though Gayle hated Garmadon as much as the next person, she couldn’t help the pity that rose in her heart at the sight of the sobbing kid. Shame burned in her gut as she remembered making fun of him on the news.

The red ninja’s touch seemed to help console Lloyd, and he looked up with a sniff. “Sorry,” he said, his voice cracking, “it just…happened so abruptly. I…” He took a deep breath. “Garmadon was awful to Ninjago. I won’t deny that. But over the last few days, he realized that what he was doing was wrong. He insisted on joining the ninja in their fight.” He gazed at the camera, and in turn, Ninjago City. His eyes were red from crying, but they were blazing with renewed strength. “He sacrificed himself to save the city. My father lived as a villain, but he died a hero. We wouldn’t be standing here today without him.”

“Is—is this true?” Gayle said, addressing the future ninja.

The green ninja nodded.

“Then I’m…I’m sorry for your loss,” she told Lloyd. She meant it too. “I’m sorry for being cruel to you. Please, accept my apology.” And then she did something ridiculously old-fashioned, something that only her grandmother had made her do.

She bowed. She knelt and pressed her forehead on the asphalt in utter humility, unable to look Lloyd in the eyes. Then her cameraman Vinny did the same. Then another reporter, then a cameraman, then the rest of the crowd. All bowed in respect of Garmadon’s death, and as an apology for their awful treatment of his son. They made a silent vow: they would do better, and make amends to Lloyd Garmadon.

When Gayle looked up again, the future ninja were gone.

Ash and his family sped across the city rooftops, airjitzu tornadoes swirling around them. They flew over a gap between two buildings and landed on a roof where the Destiny’s Bounty was docked. He spun onto the deck, the others following him, before finally allowing himself to relax.

“Really, Lloyd?” his Jay groaned, yanking off his mask. “What kind of acting was that?” He lowered his voice in mockery of Lloyd’s during the interview. “‘No need to thank us, ma’am.’ Geez, how corny can you get?”

Lloyd took off his own mask, exposing his flushed cheeks. “Well, I didn’t see you contributing at all!”

A loud sniff interrupted their argument. They turned to look at Cole, who had big fat tears rolling down his cheeks. “Cole?!” they cried.

“I’m sorry,” he blubbered, “but mini-Lloyd’s story really got to me.” He pulled off his mask and blew his nose into it with a loud HONK. “I want to give him all the cake in the world.”

Ash patted his shoulder and said, “Buddy, you know most of that wasn’t true, right?”

“I don’t care. He made me believe it was!”

“SHOGUN!” a growling voice boomed.

Ash barely had time to turn around before he was tackled in a bear hug. He wheezed as not one, but two pairs of arms squeezed around him. Just as he was starting to see spots in his eyes, he was blissfully released.

Garmadon stepped back and coughed awkwardly. “I’m glad you’re not a scaly freak anymore,” he grunted, avoiding his gaze. He tried to cross his arms, only to wince in pain. “Ah, right. Broken arms. So fun.” He gingerly placed two of his arms back in their slings.

Ash grinned. “Glad to be back to normal too, Garmadon. I—”

A katana sliced through the air and hovered an inch from Garmadon’s neck. “Don’t. Move,” Lloyd hissed.

Garmadon blinked. “La-Lloyd? What are you—” he froze, his red eyes narrowing. “You aren’t my son.”

Lloyd’s grip tightened on the katana as he said coldly, “No. I’m not.”

“Lloyd, it’s okay,” Ash said. He placed a hand on the katana and slowly eased it down. “He’s a good guy.”

“How do you know he’s not tricking you?” Lloyd demanded. His eyes never left Garmadon.

“Come on, he’s not—”

“It’s alright, Shogun,” Garmadon said sadly. “I understand why he doesn’t trust me.”

A warning growl rumbled from Lloyd’s lips. “Good. I’ve heard you ‘changed for the better,’ but I doubt that. I bet you’re just biding your time until you see the perfect opportunity to betray them. That’s your plan, isn’t it? Isn’t it?”

Garmadon’s eyes softened in sorrow. He stepped closer to Lloyd, who tensed at his approach but didn’t back down.

“Oh, my dear boy,” he whispered, “what has my counterpart done to you?”

He hesitated, then cupped his hand around Lloyd’s cheek. His little brother flinched, but he didn’t shove him away. A couple tears slipped down his cheeks—whether they were ones of anger or longing, Ash couldn’t tell. Garmadon wiped them away with his thumb. “I’m sorry, son,” he said softly.

Lloyd let Garmadon hold him for a few seconds longer, then he stepped away.

            Thankfully, Wu joined them on deck, ending their reunion. He smiled at Ash and said, “It is good to see you human again, Ash.” He scanned him, his gaze resting on his face. His eyebrow quirked in confusion. “Though I see there are some draconic attributes left over.”

            Ash bowed low, rose, and said, “Yeah, and they’re here to stay. But that’s not a bad thing anymore.”

            “Hm. A most interesting development.”

            Jay leaned over to Nya and whisper-shouted, “I can’t believe Sensei looks exactly the same. He’s even got the same beard and everything!”

            “Jay, not so loud!” she hissed.

            Wu looked at the ninja standing behind Ash, his grey eyes twinkling. “And I see you found your old family. I am glad. But what of my students?”

            As if on cue, six elemental tornadoes soared over the ship railing and stopped on the deck. Ash’s family stared at the swirls of water, electricity, and fire in awe before their counterparts stumbled out of them. They were all in their civilian clothing now.

            “La-Lloyd!” Garmadon cried, running over to his son and hugging him as best as he could with one arm. “I’m so glad you’re okay.”

            Lloyd buried his head in Garmadon’s shoulder. “Thanks, Dad. I’m just happy you’re on your feet.”

            Ash glanced over at his Lloyd. A look of jealousy shadowed his eyes, but beneath it was desperate longing. He turned away and said quietly, “We should head home.”

            Home. The word sounded unreal to Ash. After all these months, returning was finally a true possibility—no, it was happening. He could see Wu, his parents, Skylor again. He watched as his Lloyd held out a handful of tea leaves. Their way back literally laid in the palm of his hand. He wanted to laugh. How could such a monumental problem be solved with such a small solution?

            His Nya smiled at him. “Are you ready?”

            Ash’s eyes watered as he whispered, “Yes.”

            “W-wait,” Jay said, “you’re leaving?”

            He turned to face his new family, who were all staring at him with wide, frightened eyes. Now that his old friends were back, he was reminded of just how young they were. His heart ached, but he still tried to smile. “I have to,” he said. “My Ninjago needs me.”

            “But we need you too,” Cole protested. His headphones lay forgotten around his neck.

            Ash laughed a little. “No, you don’t. You’re amazing ninja. You can handle things from here without me.”

            “You don’t understand,” Nya said, shaking her head. “I don’t…we don’t want you to go.”

            “I know,” he croaked out. “It’s easier to think of it the other way though.”

            The tears began falling freely from his eyes. Cole leaned into Zane, whose tears crystallized into ice as they trickled down his cheek. Jay and Nya held onto each other tightly. Lloyd just stared at him, his face ashen. The only person who didn’t look distressed was Kai. In fact, he seemed more angry than anything.

            He stomped up to Ash and said, “You can’t leave! We need you to protect us—Lloyd needs you to protect him. We wouldn’t have won without you. I can’t do this without you.”

            Ash smiled and squeezed his counterpart’s shoulder. “You’re the one responsible for protecting him now, Kai. I know you can do this. Trust me…you are more than enough.”

            The frustration melted into dejection, and Kai stepped back. His eyes brimmed with tears. He sniffed and looked away.

            Lloyd approached Ash. His lips trembled, but his eyes were dry. He rummaged in his pants pocket and handed him a small piece of paper. Ash looked down and saw it was a photograph. It was taken after one of the training sessions—after the ninja had discovered his true identity, but before the dragon transformation started in earnest. They were sweaty and dirty, but their ridiculous grins still beamed at the camera. Ash had his arm looped around Lloyd.

            “I’ve been carrying that ever since,” Lloyd explained. “But I want you to have it, so you won’t forget about us and about m—”

            Ash brought him into a fierce hug. “I could never forget you,” he whispered.

            Only then did Lloyd finally start to cry. He clutched Ash’s robe, wetting it with his tears. Ash rested his head on his little brother’s and stroked his back. He could taste salt on his lips. He shut his eyes tight, wishing he could make this moment last forever. It wasn’t fair. Why did he have to leave his new family to go home with his old one? Why couldn’t he have both? The ache that pulled at his heart was overwhelming.

           Why do I have to leave them behind?

           A strange light warmed his back. Ash looked over his shoulder. The others had summoned the portal—a white, glittering void that would take him home. They nodded at him. It was time.

           Though it hurt, he stepped away from Lloyd. The green ninja’s grip tightened, but he eventually released him with shaking fingers. Ash gazed at the people he had come to love as family, and despite the tears running down his face, he smiled.

          “I just wanted to let you know,” he said, “you saved me more than I ever saved you.”

           He turned away and let his old family guide him through the portal.

           The fabric between the realms molded around his body, soft and warm. Its energy buzzed under his skin. Before the sensation could become uncomfortable, he stumbled onto the other side.

           Sunlight blinded him, and he held up his hand with a hiss. He rubbed his eyes, wiping away his tears as he did so. Once he could see his surroundings properly, he nearly started crying all over again.

           He was back in the monastery. The mural on the walls, the familiar curved roofs, the golden dragon statue in the courtyard’s center…it was all here, just as he remembered.

           Lloyd leaned on his shoulder. “Welcome home, Kai.”

           Kai. Right. He could embrace that name again. “It’s good to be back,” he said. Even though sadness still weighed on his heart, happiness flooded him at finally being able to say those words. He may not see his other family ever again, but at least he was home.

           Zane cleared his throat. “Apologies if this is too soon Kai, but why were you so upset at leaving our dimensional counterparts? Since you have dragon abilities now, can you not travel across the realms like they do?”

           Kai stared at Zane in surprise. And then, he smiled.

Chapter Text

            Lloyd punched Kai, sending his friend stumbling back. The red ninja quickly recovered and launched a barrage of fireballs back. His green shield easily blocked the flames, but Lloyd’s eyes widened when he realized it was simply a cover for Kai. He whipped around and blocked the foot flying towards his face. Now it was Kai’s turn to look surprised. Lloyd smirked. He pulled hard, making him lose his balance. Kai smacked into the floor with a groan.

            Lloyd gasped and kneeled next to Kai. “I’m sorry! Are you okay?”

            But Kai just laughed and said, “Don’t be such a worrywart, man! I’ve been hit harder.” He took Lloyd’s offered hand and got up with a wince. “Though you still made me a little sore.”

            The other ninja in the warehouse watched on. Cole and Jay sighed in disappointment, and a few yen slipped into Nya’s hand. She was grinning triumphantly.

            “Your reaction time is improving, Lloyd,” Zane noted. “That move used to work on you all the time.”

            “I know. I’m going to have to change my tactics, aren’t I?” Kai said, bumping Lloyd’s shoulder with a pleased grin.

            Lloyd smiled back. “Yeah. You will.”

            “Well, now that we’ve finally finished the one v. one for today, can we get this movie night started?” Nya said.

            Jay practically squealed, his blue eyes shimmering with excitement. “Can I make the popcorn?”

            “Babe, last time you did that, your lightning exploded the bag and burned Cole’s eyebrows off.”

            “And I really don’t want to have Kai draw them on again,” the earth ninja added.

            “But I’ll be really careful this time! Watch!” Jay darted into the kitchen area of the base. The others chased after him, Nya’s cry of “Oh no you don’t!” bouncing off the warehouse’s metal walls. Kai made to follow them, but he hesitated when he saw Lloyd wasn’t moving.

            “Hey, you okay?” he asked.

            Lloyd started out of his daze. “Huh? Oh yeah, I’m fine. I think I’ll head to the docks for a bit before joining you guys. Don’t worry—you can start the movie without me.”

            A sad smile flitted across Kai’s face. “You’re thinking about him, aren’t you?” Lloyd opened his mouth to apologize, but Kai interrupted him. “I get it…I miss him too. We’ll be waiting for you.” He punched Lloyd’s shoulder good-naturedly and walked off to join the others.

            Lloyd rubbed his shoulder, smiling after Kai. Then he turned away from the warm light of the base and into the darkness of the docks. The crescent moon still gave him enough light to see his way by, and his steps were steady as he traversed the old wooden boards. He reached an empty port and sat down, exhaling slowly. Cold saltwater sprayed his legs. He gazed up at the moon.

            “It’s weird, Ash,” he murmured. “I thought with my dad back and the city not hating me, I wouldn’t miss you so much…but I do. I want you back. I don’t know if I can ever stop wishing for that.”

            He sighed mournfully and brought his legs close to his chest. They were chilly and damp now, but he didn’t care.

            The wind picked up speed and pulled at his hair. There was a flash of light, and he blinked, rubbing his eyes in annoyance. With the light came warmth, and when it was gone, the coldness seemed much stronger. He shivered.

            Someone in a red gi stepped next to him. Lloyd groaned. “I told you Kai, you don’t have to worry about me.”

            “That’s impossible. I’m always going to worry about you.”

            Lloyd’s eyes widened. That voice! It couldn’t be, but—but maybe—

            He turned around. Ash smiled down at him, his fangs flashing in the moonlight. It was the same snarky smile, the same messy hair, the same eyes that shone with warmth—it was really him.

            Tears sprang to his eyes. He laughed—an exhilarating, raucous sound that made him feel light and dizzy all at once—and then he stumbled to his feet, before embracing the friend he’d come to love as brother.